HOME EDUCATION: A Course of Lectures to
Ladies. By Charlotte M. Mason. Second Edition,
Revised and Enlarged. Demy 8vo, 6s.
STUDIES IN ENGLISH FOR THE USE OF
MODERN SCHOOLS. By H. C. Bowen. Eleventh
Thousand. Small crown 8vo, 1s. 6d.
SIMPLE ENGLISH POEMS. English Literature
for Junior Classes. By H. C. Bowen. 3s. Parts I., II.,
and III. 6d. each. Part IV. . 1s.
ENGLISH GRAMMAR FOR BEGINNERS. By
H. C. Bowen. Fcap. 8vo, 1s.
ON THE STUDY OF WORDS. By the late
Archbishop Trench. Revised by A. L. Mayhew.
Twenty-fifth Edition. Fcap. 8vo, 5s.
ENGLISH PAST AND PRESENT. By the late
Archbishop Trench. Revised by A. L. Mayhew.
Fifteenth Edition. Fcap. 8vo, 5s.
THE MODERN FRENCH READER. Edited by
C. Cassal, LL.D., and Theodore Karcher, LL.B.
Junior Course. Nineteenth Edition. Crown 8vo, 2s. 6d.
Senior Course. Seventh Edition. Crown 8vo, 4s. Senior
Course and Glossary, in One Vol. Crown 8vo, 6s.
PRACTICAL FRENCH GRAMMAR. By Mortimer
de Larmoyer, Professor of the French Language
and Literature at the Crystal Palace School. Crown 8vo.
New Edition, in One Vol., 3s. 6d. Two Parts, 2s. 6d.
each.
London: Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner & Co. Lᵀᴰ
CHARLOTTE M. MASON
ParentsandChildren
A SEQUEL TO
“HOME EDUCATION”
BY
LONDON
KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRÜBNER & CO. Lᵀᴰ
PATERNOSTER HOUSE, CHARING CROSS ROAD
1897
The rights of translation and of reproduction are reserved.
Printed byBallantyne, Hanson & Co. At the Ballantyne Press
TO THE MEMBERS OF
THE PARENTS’ NATIONAL EDUCATIONAL UNION
THIS VOLUME
IS INSCRIBED BY THE AUTHOR
AS AN EXPRESSION OF THE AFFECTION AND
REVERENCE WITH WHICH THEIR
EFFORTS INSPIRE HER
Ambleside, November 1896.
PREFACE
The following essays have appeared in the Parents’
Review, and were addressed, from time to time, to a
body of parents who are making a practical study of
the principles of education—the “Parents’ National
Educational Union.” The present volume is a sequel
to Home Education (Kegan Paul & Co.), a work
which was the means of originating this Union of
Parents. It is not too much to say that the Parents’
Union exists to advance, with more or less method
and with more or less steadfastness, a definite school
of educational thought of which the two main principles
are—the recognition of the physical basis of
habit, i.e. of the material side of education; and of
the inspiring and formative power of the Idea, i.e.
of the immaterial, or spiritual, side of education.
These two guiding principles, covering as they do
the whole field of human nature, should enable
us to deal rationally with all the complex problems
of education; and the object of the following essays
is, not to give an exhaustive application of these
principles—the British Museum itself would hardly
contain all the volumes needful for such an undertaking—but
to give an example or a suggestion,
here and there, as to how such and such an habit
may be formed, such and such a formative idea be
implanted and fostered. The intention of the volume
will account to the reader for what may seem a
want of connected and exhaustive treatment of the
subject, and for the iteration of the same principles
in various connections. The author ventures to
hope that the following hints and suggestions will
not prove the less practically useful to busy parents,
because they rest on profound educational principles.
“The family is the unit of the nation.”—F. D. Maurice.
It is probable that no other educational thinker has
succeeded in affecting parents so profoundly as did
Rousseau. Emile is little read now, but how many
current theories of the regimen proper for children
have there their unsuspected source? Everybody
knows—and his contemporaries knew it better than
we—that Jean Jacques Rousseau had not enough
sterling character to warrant him to pose as an
authority on any subject, least of all on that of education.
He sets himself down a poor thing, and we
see no cause to reject the evidence of his Confessions.
We are not carried away by the charm of his style;
his “forcible feebleness” does not dazzle us. No
man can say beyond that which he is, and there is
a want of grit in his philosophic theories that removes
most of them from the category of available
thought.
But Rousseau had the insight to perceive one of
those patent truths which, somehow, it takes a genius
to discover; and, because truth is indeed prized above
rubies, the perception of that truth gave him rank
as a great teacher. “Is Jean Jacques also among the
prophets?” people asked, and ask still; and that he
had thousands of fervent disciples amongst the educated
parents of Europe, together with the fact that
his teaching has filtered into many a secluded home
of our own day, is answer enough. Indeed, no other
educationalist has had a tithe of the influence exercised
by Rousseau. Under the spell of his teaching,
people in the fashionable world, like that Russian
Princess Galitzin, forsook society, and went off with
their children to some quiet corner where they could
devote every hour of the day, and every power they
had, to the fulfilment of the duties which devolve
upon parents. Courtly mothers retired from the
world, sometimes even left their husbands, to work
hard at the classics, mathematics, sciences, that they
might with their own lips instruct their children.
“What else am I for?” they asked; and the feeling
spread that the bringing up of the children was
the one work of primary importance for men and
women.
Whatever extravagance he had seen fit to advance,
Rousseau would still have found a following, because
he had chanced to touch a spring that opened many
hearts. He was one of the few educationalists who
made his appeal to the parental instincts. He did not
say, “We have no hope of the parents, let us work
for the children!” Such are the faint-hearted and
pessimistic things we say to-day. What he said was,
in effect, “Fathers and mothers, this is your work,
and you only can do it. It rests with you, parents
of young children, to be the saviours of society unto
a thousand generations. Nothing else matters. The
avocations about which people weary themselves are
as foolish child’s play compared with this one serious
business of bringing up our children in advance of
ourselves.”
People listened, as we have seen; the response to
his teaching was such a letting out of the waters of
parental enthusiasm as has never been known before
nor since. And Rousseau, weak and little worthy,
was a preacher of righteousness in this, that he turned
the hearts of the fathers to the children, and so far
made ready a people prepared for the Lord. But
alas! having secured the foundation, he had little
better than wood, hay, and stubble to offer to the
builders.
Rousseau succeeded, as he deserved to succeed, in
awaking many parents to the binding character, the
vast range, the profound seriousness of parental
obligations. He failed, and deserved to fail, as he
offered his own crude conceits by way of an educational
code. But his success is very cheering. He
perceived that God placed the training of every child
in the hands of two, a father and a mother; and the
response to his teaching proved that, as the waters
answer to the drawing of the moon, so do the hearts
of parents rise to the idea of the great work committed
to them.
Though it is true, no doubt, that every parent is
conscious of unwritten laws, more or less definite and
noble according to his own status, yet an attempt,
however slight, to codify these laws may be interesting
to parents.
“The family is the unit of the nation.” This pregnant
saying suggests some aspects of the parents’
calling. From time to time, in all ages of the world,
communistic societies have arisen, sometimes for the
sake of co-operation in a great work, social or religious,
more recently by way of protest against inequalities
of condition; but, in every case, the fundamental
rule of such societies is, that the members shall have
all things in common. We are apt to think, in our
careless way, that such attempts at communistic
association are foredoomed to failure. But that is
not the case. In the United States, perhaps because
hired labour is less easy to obtain than it is with us,
they appear to have found a congenial soil, and there
many well-regulated communistic bodies flourish.
There are failures, too, many and disastrous, and
it appears that these may usually be traced to one
cause, a government enfeebled by the attempt to
combine democratic and communistic principles, to
dwell together in a common life, while each does
what is right in his own eyes. A communistic body
can thrive only under a vigorous and absolute rule.
A favourite dream of socialism is—or was until
the idea of collectivism obtained—that each State of
Europe should be divided into an infinite number
of small self-contained communes. Now, it sometimes
happens that the thing we desire is already
realised, had we eyes to see. The family is, practically,
a commune. In the family the undivided property
is enjoyed by all the members in common, and, in
the family there is equality of social condition, with
diversity of duties. In lands where patriarchal practices
still obtain, the family merges into the tribe, and the
head of the family is the chief of the tribe—a very
absolute sovereign indeed. In our own country,
families are usually small, parents and their immediate
offspring, with the attendants and belongings which
naturally gather to a household, and, let it not be
forgotten, form part of the family. The smallness of
the family tends to obscure its character, and we
see no force in the phrase at the head of this chapter;
we do not perceive that, if the unit of the nation is
the natural commune, the family, then is the family
the social microcosm, pledged to carry on within
itself all the functions of the State, with the delicacy,
precision, and fulness of detail proper to work done
on a small scale.
It by no means follows from this communistic view
of the family that the domestic policy should be a
policy of isolation; on the contrary, it is not too
much to say, that a nation is civilised in proportion
as it is able to establish close and friendly relations
with other nations, and that, not with one or two,
but with many; and, conversely, that a nation is
barbarous in proportion to its isolation; and does
not a family decline in intelligence and virtue when
from generation to generation it “keeps itself to
itself”?
Again, it is probable that a nation is healthy in
proportion as it has its own proper outlets, its colonies
and dependencies, which it is ever solicitous to include
in the national life. So of the nation in miniature,
the family; the struggling families at ‘the back,’ the
orphanage, the mission, the necessitous of our acquaintance,
are they not for the sustenance of the
family in the higher life?
But it is not enough that the family commune
maintain neighbourly relations with other such communes,
and towards the stranger within the gates.
The family is the unit of the nation; and the nation
is an organic whole, a living body, built up, like
the natural body, of an infinite number of living
organisms. It is only as it contributes its quota
towards the national life that the life of the family
is complete. Public interests must be shared, public
work taken up, the public welfare cherished—in a
word, its integrity with the nation must be preserved,
or the family ceases to be part of a living whole, and
becomes positively injurious, as decayed tissue in the
animal organism.
Nor are the interests of the family limited to those
of the nation. As it is the part of the nation to maintain
wider relations, to be in touch with all the world,
to be ever in advance in the great march of human
progress, so is this the attitude which is incumbent
on each unit of the nation, each family, as an integral
part of the whole. Here is the simple and natural
realisation of the noble dream of Fraternity: each
individual attached to a family by ties of love where
not of blood; the families united in a federal bond to
form the nation; the nations confederate in love and
emulous in virtue, and all, nations and their families,
playing their several parts as little children about the
feet and under the smile of the Almighty Father.
Here is the divine order which every family is called
upon to fulfil; a little leaven leaveneth the whole
lump, and, therefore, it matters infinitely that every
family should realise the nature and the obligations
of the family bond. As water cannot rise above its
source, neither can we live at a higher level than that
of the conception we form of our place and use in
life. Let us ask the question—has this, of regarding
all education and all civil and social relations from the
standpoint of the family, any practical outcome? So
much so, that perhaps there is hardly a problem of
life for which it does not contain the solution. For
example:—What shall we teach our children? Is
there one subject that claims our attention more than
another? Yes, there is a subject or class of subjects
which has an imperative moral claim upon us. It
is the duty of the nation to maintain relations of
brotherly kindness with other nations; therefore, it
is the duty of every family, as an integral part of the
nation, to be able to hold brotherly speech with the
families of other nations as opportunities arise; therefore,
to acquire the speech of neighbouring nations is
not only to secure an inlet of knowledge and a means
of culture, but is a duty of that higher morality (the
morality of the family) which aims at universal
brotherhood; therefore, every family would do well
to cultivate two languages besides the mother tongue,
even in the nursery.
Again; a fair young Englishwoman was staying
with her mother at a German Kurhaus. They were
the only English people present, and probably forgot
that the Germans are better linguists than we. The
young lady sat through the long meals with her book,
hardly interrupting her reading to eat, and addressing
no more than one or two remarks to her mother, as—“I
wonder what that mess is!” or, “How much
longer shall we have to sit with these tiresome
people?” Had she remembered that no family can
live to itself, that she and her mother represented
England, were England for that little German community,
she would have imitated the courteous
greetings which the German ladies bestowed on
their neighbours.
But we must leave further consideration of this
great subject, and conclude with a striking passage
from Mr. Morley’s ‘Appreciation’ of Emile. “Education
slowly came to be thought of in connection
with the family. The improvement of ideas upon
education was only one phase of the great general
movement towards the restoration of the family,
which was so striking a spectacle in France after
the middle of the century. Education now came to
comprehend the whole system of the relations between
parents and their children, from earliest infancy
to maturity. The direction of such wider feeling
about these relations tended strongly towards an
increased closeness in them, more intimacy, and a
more continuous suffusion of tenderness and long
attachment.” His labours in this great cause, “the
restoration of the family,” give Rousseau a claim upon
the gratitude and respect of mankind. It has proved
a lasting, solid work. To this day, family relations in
France are more gracious, more tender, more close
and more inclusive, than they are with us. They are
more expansive too, leading to generally benign and
friendly behaviour; and so strong and satisfying is the
family bond, that the young people find little necessity
to ‘fall in love.’ The mother lays herself out for the
friendship of her young daughters, who respond with
entire loyalty and devotion; and, Zola notwithstanding,
French maidens are wonderfully pure, simple,
and sweet, because their affections are abundantly
satisfied.
Possibly “the restoration of the family” is a labour
that invites us here in England, each within the radius
of our own hearth; for there is little doubt that the
family bond is more lax amongst us than it was two or
three generations ago. Perhaps nowhere is family life
of more idyllic loveliness than where we see it at its
best in English homes. But the wise ever find some
new thing to learn. Though a nation, as an individual,
must act on the lines of its own character,
and we are, on the whole, well content with our English
homes, yet we might learn something from the
inclusiveness of the French family, where mother-in-law
and father-in-law, aunt and cousins, widow and
spinster, are cherished, and a hundred small offices
devised for dependants who would be in the way in
an English home. The result is that the children
have a wider range for the practice of the thousand
sweet attentions and self-restraints which make home
life lovely. No doubt the medal has its obverse; there
is probably much in French home life which we should
shrink from; nevertheless, it offers object lessons which
we should do well to study. Again, where family life
is most beauteous with us, is not the family a little apt
to become self-centred and self-sufficient, rather than
to cultivate that expansiveness towards other families
which is part of the family code of our neighbours?
CHAPTER II — PARENTS AS RULERS
Let us continue our consideration of the family as
the nation in miniature, with the responsibilities, the
rights, and the requirements of the nation. The
parents represent the “Government”; but, here, the
government is ever an absolute Monarchy, conditioned
very loosely by the law of the land, but very
closely by that law more or less of which every
parent bears engraved on his conscience. Some
attain the levels of high thinking, and come down
from the Mount with beaming countenance and the
tables of the law intact; others fail to reach the
difficult heights, and are content with such fragments
of the broken tables as they pick up below. But be
his knowledge of the law little or much, no parent
escapes the call to rule.
Now, the first thing we ask for in a ruler is, “Is he
able to rule? Does he know how to maintain his
authority?” A ruler who fails to govern is like an
unjust judge, an impious priest, an ignorant teacher,
that is, he fails in the essential attribute of his office.
This is even more true in the family than in the State;
the king may rule by deputy; but, here we see the
exigeant nature of the parent’s functions; he can
have no deputy. Helpers he may have, but the
moment he makes over his functions and authority
to another, the rights of parenthood belong to that
other, and not to him. Who does not know of the
heart-burnings that arise when Anglo-Indian parents
come home, to find their children’s affections given
to others, their duty owing to others; and they, the
parents, sources of pleasure like the godmother of the
fairy tale, but having no authority over their children?
And all this, nobody’s fault, for the guardians at home
have done their best to keep the children loyal to the
parents abroad.
Here is indicated a rock upon which the heads of
families sometimes make shipwreck. They regard
parental authority as inherent in them, a property
which may lie dormant, but is not to be separated
from the state of parenthood. They may allow their
children from infancy upwards to do what is right in
their own eyes; and then, Lear turns and makes his
plaint to the winds, and cries—
“Sharper than a serpent’s tooth it is
To have a thankless child!”
But Lear has been all the time divesting himself of
the honour and authority that belong to him, and
giving his rights to the children. Here he tells us
why; the biting anguish is the “thankless” child. He
has been laying himself out for the thanks of his
children. That they should think him a fond father,
has been more to him than the duty he owes them;
and in proportion as he omits his duty are they
oblivious of theirs. Possibly the unregulated love of
approbation in devoted parents has more share in the
undoing of families than any other single cause. A
writer of to-day represents a mother as saying—
“But you are not afraid of me, Bessie?”
“No indeed; who could be afraid of a dear, sweet,
soft, little mother like you?”
And such praise is sweet in the ears of many a
fond mother hungering for the love and liking of her
children, and not perceiving that words like these in
the mouth of a child are as treasonable as words of
defiance.
Authority is laid down at other shrines than that of
popularity. Prospero describes himself as,
“all dedicate
To study, and the bettering of my mind.”
And, meantime, the exercise of authority devolves upon
Antonio; is it any wonder that the habit of authority
fits the usurper like a glove, and that Prospero finds
himself ousted from the office he failed to fill? Even
so, the busy parent, occupied with many cares, awakes
to find the authority he has failed to wield has dropped
out of his hands; perhaps has been picked up by
others less fit, and a daughter is given over to the
charge of a neighbouring family, while father and
mother hunt for rare prints.
In other cases, the love of an easy life tempts parents
to let things take their course; the children are good
children, and won’t go far wrong, we are told; and
very likely it is true. But however good the children
be, the parents owe it to society to make them better
than they are, and to bless the world with people, not
merely good-natured and well-disposed, but good of
set purpose and endeavour.
The love of ease, the love of favour, the claims of
other work, are only some of the causes which lead
to a result disastrous to society—the abdication of
parents. When we come to consider the nature and
uses of the parents’ authority, we shall see that such
abdication is as immoral as it is mischievous. Meantime,
it is well worth while to notice that the causes
which lead parents to resign the position of domestic
rulers are resolvable into one—the office is too troublesome,
too laborious. The temptation which assails
parents is the same which has led many a crowned
head to seek ease in the cloister—
“Uneasy lies the head that wears a crown,”
if it be the natural crown of parenthood.
The Apostolic counsel of “diligence” in ruling
throws light upon the nature and aim of authority: it
is no longer a matter of personal honour and dignity;
authority is for use and service, and the honour that
goes with it is only for the better service of those
under authority. The arbitrary parent, the exacting
parent, who claims this and that of deference and duty
because he is a parent, all for his own honour and
glory, is more hopelessly in the wrong than the parent
who practically abdicates; the majesty of parenthood
is hedged round with observances only because it is
good for the children to “faithfully serve, honour, and
humbly obey” their natural rulers. Only at home can
children be trained in the chivalrous temper of “proud
submission and dignified obedience;” and if the
parents do not inspire and foster deference, reverence,
and loyalty, how shall these crowning graces
of character thrive in a hard and emulous world?
It is perhaps a little difficult to maintain an attitude
of authority in these democratic days, when even
educationalists counsel that children be treated on
equal terms from the very beginning; but the children
themselves come to our aid; the sweet humility and
dependence natural to them fosters the gentle dignity,
the soupçon of reserve, which is becoming in parents.
It is not open to parents either to lay aside or to sink
under the burden of the honour laid upon them; and,
no doubt, we have all seen the fullest, freest flow of
confidence, sympathy, and love between parent and
child, where the mother sits as a queen among her
children and the father is honoured as a crowned
head. The fact that there are two parents, each to
lend honour to the other, yet free from restraint in
each other’s presence, makes it the easier to maintain
the impalpable “state” of parenthood. And the presence
of the slight, sweet, undefined feeling of dignity
in the household is the very first condition for the
bringing up of loyal, honourable men and women,
capable of reverence and apt to win respect.
The foundation of parental authority lies in the fact
that parents hold office as deputies; and that, in a twofold
sense. In the first place, they are the immediate
and personally appointed deputies of the Almighty
King, the sole Ruler of men; they have not only to
fulfil His counsels regarding the children, but to represent
His Person; his parents are as God to the
little child, and, yet more constraining thought, God is
to him what his parents are; he has no power to conceive
a greater and lovelier personality than that of
the royal heads of his own home; he makes his first
approach to the Infinite through them; they are his
measure for the highest; if the measure be easily
within his small compass, how shall he grow up with
the reverent temper which is the condition of spiritual
growth?
More; parents hold their children in trust for society.
“My own child” can only be true in a limited sense;
the children are held as a public trust to be trained as
is best for the welfare of the community; and in this
sense, also, the parents are persons in authority, with
the dignity of their office to support, and are even
liable to deposition. The one State whose name
has passed into a proverb, standing for a group of
virtues which we have no other word to describe,
is a State which practically deprived parents of the
functions which they failed to fulfil to the furtherance
of public virtue. No doubt the State reserves to itself
virtually the power to bring up its own children in
its own way, with the least possible co-operation of
parents. Even to-day, a neighbouring nation has
elected to charge itself with the training of its infants.
So soon as they can crawl, or sooner, before ever they
run or speak, they are to be brought to the “Maternal
School,” and carefully nurtured, as with mother’s milk,
in the virtues proper for a citizen. The scheme is as
yet but in the experimental stage, but will doubtless
be carried through, because the nation in question has
long ago discovered—and acted consistently upon the
discovery—that what you would have the man become,
that you must train the child to be.
Perhaps such public deposition of parents is the last
calamity that can befall a nation. These poor little
ones are to grow up in a world where the name of
God is not to be named; to grow up, too, without
the training in filial duty and brotherly love and
neighbourly kindness which falls to the children of
all but the few unnatural parents. They may be
returned to their parents at certain hours or after
certain years; but once alienation has been set up,
once the strongest and sweetest tie has been loosened
and the parents have been publicly delivered from
their duty, the desecration of the home is complete;
and we shall have the spectacle of a people growing
up orphaned almost from their birth. This is a
new thing in the world’s history, for even Lycurgus
left the children to their parents for the first half-dozen
years of life. Certain newspapers commend the
example for our imitation, but God forbid that we
should ever lose faith in the blessedness of family life.
Parents who hold their children as, at the same time,
a public trust and a divine trust, and who recognise
the authority they hold as deputed authority, not to
be trifled with, laid aside, or abused—such parents
preserve for the nation the immunities of home, and
safeguard the privileges of their order.
Having seen that it does not rest with the parents to
use, or to forego the use of, the authority they hold,
let us examine the limitations and the scope of this
authority. In the first place, it is to be maintained
and exercised solely for the advantage of the children,
whether in mind, body, or estate. And here is room
for the nice discrimination, the delicate intuitions,
with which parents are blessed. The mother, who
makes her growing-up daughter take the out-of-door
exercise she needs, is acting within her powers. The
father of quiet habits, who discourages society for
his young people, is considering his own tastes, and
not their needs, and is making unlawful use of his
authority.
Again, the authority of parents, though the deference
it begets remain to grace the relations of parents and
child, is itself a provisional function, and is only successful
as it encourages the autonomy, if we may call
it so, of the child. A single decision made by the
parents which the child is, or should be, capable of
making for itself, is an encroachment on the rights
of the child, and a transgression on the part of the
parents.
Once more, the authority of parents rests on a
secure foundation only as they keep well before the
children that it is deputed authority; the child who
knows that he is being brought up for the service of
the nation, that his parents are acting under a Divine
commission, will not turn out a rebellious son.
Further, though the emancipation of the children
is gradual, they acquiring day by day more of the art
and science of self-government, yet there comes a
day when the parents’ right to rule is over; there
is nothing left for the parents but to abdicate gracefully,
and leave their grown-up sons and daughters
absolutely free agents, even though these still live at
home; and although, in the eyes of their parents,
they are not fit to be trusted with the ordering of
themselves: if they fail in such self-ordering, whether
as regards time, occupations, money, friends, most
likely their parents are to blame for not having introduced
them by degrees to the full liberty which is
their right as men and women. Anyway, it is too
late now to keep them in training; fit or unfit, they
must hold the rudder for themselves.
As for the employment of authority, the highest
art lies in ruling without seeming to do so. The law
is a terror to evil-doers, but for the praise of them
that do well; and in the family, as in the State, the
best government is that in which peace and happiness,
truth and justice, religion and piety, are maintained
without the intervention of the law. Happy is the
household that has few rules, and where “Mother
does not like this,” and “Father wishes that,” are all-constraining.
CHAPTER III — PARENTS AS INSPIRERS
Part I
M. Adolf Monod claims that the child must owe
to his mother a second birth—the first into the
natural, the second into the spiritual life of the intelligence
and moral sense. Had he not been writing of
women and for women, no doubt he would have
affirmed that the long travail of this second birth must
be undergone equally by both parents. Do we ask
how he arrives at this rather startling theory? He
observes that great men have great mothers; mothers,
that is, blest with an infinite capacity for taking pains
with their work of bringing up children. He likens
this labour to a second bearing which launches the
child into a higher life; and as this higher life is
a more blessed life, he contends that every child
has a right to this birth into completer being at
the hands of his parents. Did his conclusions rest
solely upon the deductive methods he pursues, we
might afford to let them pass, and trouble ourselves
very little about this second birth, which parents
may, and ofttimes do, withhold from their natural
offspring. We, too, could bring forward our contrary
instances of good parents with bad sons, and
indifferent parents with earnest children; and, pat to
our lips, would come the Cui bono? which absolves
us from endeavour.
Be a good mother to your son because great men
have good mothers, is inspiring, stimulating; but is
not to be received as the final word. For an appeal
of irresistible urgency, we look to natural science with
her inductive methods; though we are still waiting
her last word, what she has already said is law and
gospel for the believing parent. The parable of Pandora’s
box is true to-day; and a woman may in her
heedlessness let fly upon her offspring a thousand
ills. But is there not also “a glass of blessings standing
by,” into which parents may dip, and bring forth
for their children health and vigour, justice and mercy,
truth and beauty?
“Surely,” it may be objected, “every good and
perfect gift comes from God above, and the human
parent sins presumptuously who thinks to bestow gifts
divine.” Now this lingering superstition has no part
nor lot with true religion, but, on the contrary, brings
upon it the scandal of many an ill-ordered home and
ill-regulated family. When we perceive that God uses
men and women, parents above all others, as vehicles
for the transmission of His gifts, and that it is in the
keeping of His law He is honoured—more than in
the attitude of the courtier waiting for exceptional
favours—then we shall take the trouble to comprehend
the law, written not only upon tables of stone and
rolls of parchment, but upon the fleshly tablets of the
living organisms of the children; and, understanding
the law, we shall see with thanksgiving and enlargement
of heart in what natural ways God does indeed
show mercy unto thousands of them that love Him
and keep His commandments.
But His commandment is exceeding broad; becomes
broader year by year with every revelation of
science; and we had need gird up the loins of our
mind to keep pace with this current revelation. We
shall be at pains, too, to keep ourselves in that attitude
of expectant attention wherein we shall be enabled to
perceive the unity and continuity of this revelation
with that of the written Word of God. For perhaps
it is only as we are able to receive the two, and
harmonise the two in a willing and obedient heart,
that we shall enter on the heritage of glad and holy
living which is the will of God for us.
Let us, for example, consider, in the light of current
scientific thought, the processes and the methods of
this second birth, which, according to M. Monod, the
child claims at the hands of his parents. “Train up a
child in the way he should go, and when he is old he
will not depart from it,” is not only a pledge, but is a
statement of a result arrived at by deductive processes.
The writer had great opportunities for collecting data;
he had watched many children grow up, and his experience
taught him to divide them into two classes—the
well-brought up, who turned out well; and the
ill-brought up, who turned out ill. No doubt, then,
as now, there were startling exceptions, and—the
exception proves the rule.
But, here as elsewhere, the promises and threatenings
of the Bible will bear the searching light of inductive
processes. We may ask, Why should this be so? and
not content ourselves with a general answer, that this
is natural and right: we may search until we discover
that this result is inevitable, and no other result conceivable
(except for alien influences), and our obedience
will be in exact proportion to our perception of the
inevitableness of the law.
The vast sum of what we understand by heredity is
not to be taken into account in the consideration of
this second birth; by the first natural birth it is, that
“his father and mother, his grandfather and grandmother,
are latent or declare themselves in the child;
and it is on the lines thus laid down in his nature that
his development will proceed. It is not by virtue of
education so much as by virtue of inheritance that he
is brave or timid, generous or selfish, prudent or reckless,
boastful or modest, quick or placid in temper;
the ground tone of his character is original in him,
and it colours all the subsequently formed emotions
and their sympathetic ideas.... The influence of
systematic culture upon any one is no doubt great,
but that which determines the limit, and even in some
degree the nature of the effects of culture, that which
forms the foundations upon which all the modifications
of art must rest, is the inherited nature.”
If heredity means so much, if, as would seem at the
first glance, the child comes into the world with his
character ready-made, what remains for the parents
to do but to enable him to work out his own salvation
without let or hindrance of their making, upon the
lines of his individuality? The strong naturalism,
shall we call it, of our day, inclines us to take this
view of the objects and limitations of education; and
without doubt it is a gospel; it is the truth; but it
is not the whole truth. The child brings with him
into the world, not character, but disposition. He has
tendencies which may need only to be strengthened,
or, again, to be diverted, or even repressed. His
character—the efflorescence of the man wherein the
fruit of his life is a-preparing—character is original
disposition, modified, directed, expanded by education,
by circumstances, later, by self-control and self-culture,
above all, by the supreme agency of the Holy Ghost,
even where that agency is little suspected, and as little
solicited.
How is this great work of character-making—the
single effectual labour possible to human beings—to be
carried on? We shall rest our inquiries on a physiological
basis; the lowest, doubtless, but therefore the
foundation of the rest. The first-floor chambers of
the psychologist are pleasant places, but who would
begin to build with the first floor? What would he
rear it upon? Surely the arbitrary distinction between
the grey matter of the brain and the “mind” (or
thoughts or feelings) which plays upon it, even as
the song upon the vocal chords of the singer, is
more truly materialistic than is the recognition of
the pregnant truth that the brain is the mere organ
of the spiritual part, registering and effecting every
movement of thought and feeling, whether conscious
or unconscious, by appreciable molecular movement,
and sustaining the infinite activities of mind by corresponding
enormous activity and enormous waste;
that it is the organ of mind, which, under present
conditions, is absolutely inseparable from, and indispensable
to, the quickening spirit. Once we recognise
that in the thinking of a thought there is as
distinct motion set up in some tract of the brain
as there is in the muscles of the hand employed in
writing a sentence, we shall see that the behaviour
of the grey nerve-substance of the cerebrum should
afford the one possible key to certitude and system
in our attempts at education, using the word in the
most worthy sense—as its concern is the formation
of character.
Having heard Dr. Maudsley on the subject of heredity,
let us hear him again on this other subject, which practically
enables us to define the possibilities of education.
“That which has existed with any completeness in
consciousness leaves behind it, after its disappearance
therefrom, in the mind or brain, a functional disposition
to its reproduction or reappearance in consciousness
at some future time. Of no mental act can we say
that it is ‘writ in water;’ something remains from it,
whereby its recurrence is facilitated. Every impression
of sense upon the brain, every current of molecular
activity from one to another part of the brain, every
cerebral action which passes into muscular movement,
leaves behind it some modification of the nerve elements
concerned in its function, some after-effect, or,
so to speak, memory of itself in them which renders
its reproduction an easier matter, the more easy the
more often it has been repeated, and makes it impossible
to say that, however trivial, it shall not under
some circumstances recur. Let the excitation take
place in one of two nerve cells lying side by side,
and between which there was not any original specific
difference, there will be ever afterwards a difference
between them. This physiological process, whatever
be its nature, is the physical basis of memory, and it
is the foundation of the development of all our mental
functions.
“That modification which persists, or is retained,
in structure after functions, has been differently described
as a residuum, or relic, or trace, or disposition,
or vestige; or again as potential, latent, or dormant
idea. Not only definite ideas, but all affections of the
nervous system, feelings of pleasure and pain, desire,
and even its outward reactions, thus leave behind them
their structural effects, and lay the foundation of modes
of thought, feeling, and action. Particular talents are
sometimes formed quite, or almost quite, involuntarily;
and complex actions, which were first consciously
performed by dint of great application, become automatic
by repetition; ideas which were at first consciously
associated, ultimately coalesce and call one
another up without any consciousness, as we see in
the quick perception or intuition of the man of large
worldly experience; and feelings, once active, leave
behind them their large unconscious residua, thus
affecting the generation of the character, so that, apart
from the original or inborn nature of the individual,
contentment, melancholy, cowardice, bravery, and even
moral feeling are generated as the results of particular
life-experiences.”
Here we have sketched out a magnificent educational
charter. It is as well, perhaps, that we do not
realise the extent of our liberties; if we did, it may be,
such a fervour of educational enthusiasm would seize
us, that we should behave as did those early Christians
who every day expected the coming of the Lord.
How should a man have patience to buy and sell and
get gain had it been revealed to him that he was able
to paint the greatest picture ever painted? And we,
with the enthralling vision of what our little child
might become under our hands, how should we have
patience for common toils? That science should
have revealed the rationale of education in our day
is possibly the Divine recognition that we have become
more fit for the task, because we have come
to an increasing sense of moral responsibility. What
would it be for an immoral people to discern fully
the possibilities of education? But how slow we are!
how—
“Custom lies upon us with a weight,
Heavy as frost, and deep almost as life!”
It is now more than five-and-twenty years since
these words of Dr. Maudsley, and many of like force
by other physiologists, were published to the world.
We have purposely chosen words that have stood the
test of time; for to-day a hundred eminent scientific
men, at home and abroad, are proclaiming the same
truths. Every scientist believes them! And we? We
go on after our use and wont, as if nothing had
been said; dropping, hour by hour, out of careless
hands, seeds of corn and hemlock, of bramble and
rose.
Let us run over the charter of our liberties, as
Dr. Maudsley sums them up.
We may lay the physical basis of memory: while
the wide-eyed babe stretches his little person with
aimless kickings on his rug, he is receiving unconsciously
those first impressions which form his earliest
memories; and we can order those memories for
him: we can see that the earliest sights he sees are
sights of order, neatness, beauty; that the sounds his
ear drinks in are musical and soft, tender and joyous;
that the baby nostrils sniff only delicate purity and
sweetness. These memories remain through life, engraved
on the unthinking brain. As we shall see later,
memories have a certain power of accretion—where
there are some others of a like kind gather, and all
the life is ordered on the lines of these first pure and
tender memories.
We may lay the foundation of the development of
all the mental functions. Are there children who do
not wonder, or revere, or care for fairy tales, or think
wise child-thoughts? Perhaps there are not; but if
there are, it is because the fertilising pollen grain has
never been conveyed to the ovule waiting for it in the
child’s soul.
These are some of the things that—according to the
citations we have given from Dr. Maudsley’s Physiology
of Mind—his parents may settle for the future man,
even in his early childhood:—
His definite ideas upon particular subjects, as, for
example, his relations with other people.
His habits, of neatness or disorder, of punctuality, of
moderation.
His general modes of thought, as affected by altruism
or egoism.
His consequent modes of feeling and action.
His objects of thought—the small affairs of daily life,
the natural world, the operations or the productions
of the human mind, the ways of God
with men.
His distinguishing talent—music, eloquence, invention.
His disposition or tone of character, as it shows
itself in and affects his family and other close
relations in life—reserved or frank, morose or
genial, melancholy or cheerful, cowardly or
brave.
CHAPTER IV — PARENTS AS INSPIRERS
Part II
“Sow an act, reap a habit; sow a habit, reap a character; sow a
character, reap a destiny.”—Thackeray.
The last chapter closed with an imperfect summary of
what we may call the educational functions of parents.
We found that it rests with the parents of the child to
settle for the future man his ways of thinking, behaving,
feeling, acting; his disposition, his particular
talent; the manner of things upon which his thoughts
shall run. Who shall fix limitations to the power of
parents? The destiny of the child is ruled by his
parents, because they have the virgin soil all to themselves.
The first sowing must be at their hands, or at
the hands of such as they choose to depute.
What do they sow? Ideas. We cannot too soon
recognise what is the sole educational instrument we
have to work with, and how this one instrument is
to be handled. But how radically wrong is all our
thought upon education! We cannot use the fit
words because we do not think the right thing. For
example, an idea is not an “instrument,” but an agent;
is not to be “handled,” but, shall we say, set in motion?
We have perhaps got over the educational misconception
of the tabula rasa. No one now looks on the
child’s white soul as a tablet prepared for the exercise
of the educator’s supreme art. But the conception
which has succeeded this time-honoured heresy rests
on the same false bases of the august office and the
infallible wisdom of the educator. Here it is in its
cruder form: “Pestalozzi aimed more at harmoniously
developing the faculties than at making use of them
for the acquirement of knowledge; he sought to prepare
the vase rather than to fill it.” In the hands of
Froebel the figure gains in boldness and beauty; it is
no longer a mere vase to be shaped under the potter’s
fingers; but a flower, say, a perfect rose, to be
delicately and consciously and methodically moulded,
petal by petal, curve and curl; for the perfume and
living glory of the flower, why these will come; do
you your part and mould the several petals; wait, too,
upon sunshine and shower, give space and place for
your blossom to expand. And so we go to work with
a touch to “imagination” here, and to “judgment”
there; now, to the “perceptive faculties,” now, to the
“conceptive;” in this, aiming at the moral, and in
this, at the intellectual nature of the child; touching
into being, petal by petal, the flower of a perfect life
under the genial influences of sunny looks and happy
moods. This reading of the meaning of education and
of the work of the educator is very fascinating, and it
calls forth singular zeal and self-devotion on the part
of those gardeners whose plants are the children.
Perhaps, indeed, this of the Kindergarten is the one
vital conception of education we have had hitherto.
But in these days of revolutionary thought, when
all along the line—in geology and anthropology,
chemistry, philology, and biology—science is changing
front, it is necessary that we should reconsider our
conception of Education. We are taught, for example,
that “heredity” is by no means the simple and direct
transmission, from parent, or remote ancestor, to child
of power and proclivity, virtue and defect; and we
breathe freer, because we had begun to suspect that if
this were so, it would mean to most of us an inheritance
of exaggerated defects: imbecility, insanity, congenital
disease—are they utterly removed from any one of us?
So of education, we begin to ask, Is its work so purely
formative as we thought? Is it directly formative at
all? How much is there in this pleasing and easy
doctrine, that the drawing forth and strengthening
and directing of the several “faculties” is education?
Parents are very jealous over the individuality of their
children; they mistrust the tendency to develop all
on the same plan; and this instinctive jealousy is
right; for, supposing that education really did consist
in systematised efforts to draw out every power that is
in us, why, we should all develop on the same lines,
be as like as “two peas,” and (should we not?) die
of weariness of one another! Some of us have an
uneasy sense that things are tending towards this
deadly sameness. But, indeed, the fear is groundless.
We may believe that the personality, the individuality,
of each of us, is too dear to God, and too necessary
to a complete humanity, to be left at the mercy of
empirics. We are absolutely safe, and the tenderest
child is fortified against a battering-ram of educational
forces.
The problem of education is more complex than it
seems at first sight, and well for us and the world that
it is so. “Education is a life;” you may stunt and
starve and kill, or you may cherish and sustain; but
the beating of the heart, the movement of the lungs,
and the development of the faculties (are there
any “faculties”?) are only indirectly our care. The
poverty of our thought on the subject of education is
shown by the fact that we have no word which at all
implies the sustaining of a life: education (e, out, and
ducere, to lead, to draw) is very inadequate; it covers
no more than those occasional gymnastics of the mind
which correspond with those by which the limbs are
trained: training (trahere) is almost synonymous, and
upon these two words rests the misconception that the
development and the exercise of the “faculties” is the
object of education (we must needs use the word for
want of a better). Our homely Saxon “bringing up”
is nearer the truth, perhaps because of its very vagueness;
any way, “up” implies an aim, and “bringing”
an effort.
The happy phrase of Mr. Matthew Arnold—“Education
is an atmosphere, a discipline, a life”—is perhaps
the most complete and adequate definition of education
we possess. It is a great thing to have said it; and
our wiser posterity may see in that “profound and
exquisite remark” the fruition of a lifetime of critical
effort. Observe how it covers the question from the
three conceivable points of view. Subjectively, in the
child, education is a life; objectively, as affecting the
child, education is a discipline; relatively, if we may
introduce a third term, as regards the environment
of the child, education is an atmosphere.
We shall examine each of these postulates later; at
present we shall attempt no more than to clear the
ground a little, with a view to the subject of this
paper, “Parents as Inspirers”—not “modellers,” but
“inspirers.”
It is only as we recognise our limitations that our
work becomes effective: when we see definitely what
we are to do, what we can do, and what we cannot do,
we set to work with confidence and courage; we have
an end in view, and we make our way intelligently
towards that end, and a way to an end is method. It
rests with parents not only to give their children
birth into the life of intelligence and moral power, but
to sustain the higher life which they have borne. Now
that life, which we call education, receives only one
kind of sustenance; it grows upon ideas. You may
go through years of so-called “education” without
getting a single vital idea; and that is why many a
well-fed body carries about a feeble, starved intelligence;
and no society for the prevention of cruelty to
children cries shame on the parents. Only the other
day we heard of a girl of fifteen who had spent two
years at a school without taking part in a single lesson,
and this by the express desire of her mother, who
wished all her time and all her pains to be given to
“fancy needlework.” This, no doubt, is a survival
(not of the fittest), but it is possible to pass even the
Universities’ Local Examinations with credit, without
ever having experienced that vital stir which marks
the inception of an idea; and, if we have succeeded in
escaping this disturbing influence, why we have “finished
our education” when we leave school; we shut up our
books and our minds, and remain pigmies in the dark
forest of our own dim world of thought and feeling.
What is an idea? A live thing of the mind,
according to the older philosophers, from Plato to
Bacon, from Bacon to Coleridge. We say of an idea
that it strikes us, impresses us, seizes us, takes possession
of us, rules us; and our common speech is, as
usual, truer to fact than the conscious thought which
it expresses. We do not in the least exaggerate in
ascribing this sort of action and power to an idea.
We form an ideal—a, so to speak, embodied idea—and
our ideal exercises the very strongest formative
influence upon us. Why do you devote yourself to
this pursuit, that cause? “Because twenty years ago
such and such an idea struck me,” is the sort of history
which might be given of every purposeful life—every
life devoted to the working out of an idea. Now is it
not marvellous that, recognising as we do the potency
of an idea, both the word and the conception it covers
enter so little into our thought of education?
Coleridge brings the conception of an “idea” within
the sphere of the scientific thought of to-day; not as
that thought is expressed in Psychology—a term which
he himself launched upon the world with an apology
for it as an insolens verbum,[1] but in that science of the
correlation and interaction of mind and brain, which
is at present rather clumsily expressed in such terms
as “mental physiology” and “psycho-physiology.”
In his method he gives us the following illustration
of the rise and progress of an idea:—
“We can recall no incident of human history that
impresses the imagination more deeply than the
moment when Columbus, on an unknown ocean, first
perceived that startling fact, the change of the magnetic
needle. How many such instances occur in history,
when the ideas of nature (presented to chosen minds
by a Higher Power than Nature herself) suddenly
unfold, as it were, in prophetic succession, systematic
views destined to produce the most important revolutions
in the state of man! The clear spirit of Columbus
was doubtless eminently methodical. He saw distinctly
that great leading idea which authorised the poor
pilot to become a ‘promiser of kingdoms.’”
Notice the genesis of such ideas—“presented to
chosen minds by a Higher Power than Nature;”
notice how accurately this history of an idea fits in
with what we know of the history of great inventions
and discoveries, with that of the ideas which rule our
own lives; and how well does it correspond with that
key to the origin of “practical” ideas which we find
elsewhere:—
“Doth the plowman plow continually to ... open
and break the clods of his ground? When he hath
made plain the face thereof, doth he not cast abroad
the fitches, and scatter the cummin, and put in the
wheat in rows, and the barley in the appointed place,
and the spelt in the border thereof? For his God
doth instruct him aright, and doth teach him....
“Bread corn is ground; for he will not ever be
threshing it.... This also cometh forth from the
Lord of hosts, which is wonderful in counsel and
excellent in wisdom.”[2]
Ideas may invest as an atmosphere, rather than
strike as a weapon. “The idea may exist in a clear,
distinct definite form, as that of a circle in the mind
of a geometrician; or it may be a mere instinct, a
vague appetency towards something, ... like the impulse
which fills the young poet’s eyes with tears, he
knows not why.” To excite this “appetency towards
something”—towards things lovely, honest, and of
good report, is the earliest and most important ministry
of the educator. How shall these indefinite ideas
which manifest themselves in appetency be imparted?
They are not to be given of set purpose, nor taken
at set times. They are held in that thought-environment
which surrounds the child as an atmosphere,
which he breathes as his breath of life; and this atmosphere
in which the child inspires his unconscious
ideas of right living emanates from his parents. Every
look of gentleness and tone of reverence, every word
of kindness and act of help, passes into the thought-environment,
the very atmosphere which the child
breathes; he does not think of these things, may
never think of them, but all his life long they excite
that “vague appetency towards something” out of
which most of his actions spring. Oh! the wonderful
and dreadful presence of the little child in the midst.
That he should take direction and inspiration from
all the casual life about him, should make our poor
words and ways the starting-point from which, and
in the direction of which, he develops—this is a
thought which makes the most of us hold our breath.
There is no way of escape for parents; they must
needs be as “inspirers” to their children, because
about them hangs, as its atmosphere about a planet,
the thought-environment of the child, from which
he derives those enduring ideas which express themselves
as a life-long “appetency” towards things
sordid or things lovely, things earthly or divine.
Let us now hear Coleridge on the subject of those
definite ideas which are not inhaled as air, but conveyed
as meat to the mind:—[3]
“From the first, or initiative idea, as from a seed,
successive ideas germinate.”
“Events and images, the lively and spirit-stirring
machinery of the external world, are like light, and
air, and moisture to the seed of the mind, which would
else rot and perish.”
“The paths in which we may pursue a methodical
course are manifold, and at the head of each stands
its peculiar and guiding idea.”
“Those ideas are as regularly subordinate in dignity
as the paths to which they point are various and
eccentric in direction. The world has suffered much,
in modern times, from a subversion of the natural
and necessary order of Science ... from summoning
reason and faith to the bar of that limited physical
experience to which, by the true laws of method, they
owe no obedience.”
“Progress follows the path of the idea from which
it sets out; requiring, however, a constant wakefulness
of mind to keep it within the due limits of its course.
Hence the orbits of thought, so to speak, must differ
among themselves as the initiative ideas differ.”
Have we not here the corollary to, and the explanation
of, that law of unconscious cerebration which
results in our “ways of thinking,” which shapes our
character, rules our destiny? Thoughtful minds consider
that the new light which biology is throwing
upon the laws of mind is bringing to the front once
more the Platonic doctrine, that “An idea is a distinguishable
power, self-affirmed, and seen in its unity
with the Eternal Essence.”
The whole subject is profound, but as practical as it
is profound. We absolutely must disabuse our minds
of the theory that the functions of education are, in
the main, gymnastic. In the early years of the child’s
life it makes, perhaps, little apparent difference whether
his parents start with the notion that to educate is to
fill a receptacle, inscribe a tablet, mould plastic matter,
or nourish a life; but in the end we shall find that
only those ideas which have fed his life are taken into
the being of the child; all the rest is thrown away, or
worse, is like sawdust in the system, an impediment
and an injury to the vital processes.
This is, perhaps, how the educational formula should
run: Education is a life; that life is sustained on
ideas; ideas are of spiritual origin; but,
“God has made us so,”
that we get them chiefly as we convey them to one
another. The duty of parents is to sustain a child’s
inner life with ideas as they sustain his body with food.
The child is an eclectic; he may choose this or that;
therefore, in the morning sow thy seed, and in the
evening withhold not thy hand, for thou knowest not
which shall prosper, whether this or that, or whether
they both shall be alike good.
The child has affinities with evil as well as with
good; therefore, hedge him about from any chance
lodgment of evil suggestion.
The initial idea begets subsequent ideas; therefore,
take care that children get right primary ideas on the
great relations and duties of life.
Every study, every line of thought, has its “guiding
idea;” therefore the study of a child makes for living
education, as it is quickened by the guiding idea “which
stands at the head.”
In a word, our much boasted “infallible reason”—is
it not the involuntary thought which follows the initial
idea upon necessary logical lines? Given, the starting
idea, and the conclusion may be predicated almost to a
certainty. We get into the way of thinking such and
such manner of thoughts, and of coming to such and
such conclusions, ever further and further removed
from the starting-point, but on the same lines. There
is structural adaptation in the brain tissue to the
manner of thoughts we think—a plan and a way for
them to run in. Thus we see how the destiny of a life
is shaped in the nursery, by the reverent naming of the
Divine Name; by the light scoff at holy things; by
the thought of duty the little child gets who is made
to finish conscientiously his little task; by the hardness
of heart that comes to the child who hears the faults
or sorrows of others spoken of lightly.
FOOTNOTES:
[1] “We beg pardon for the use of this insolens verbum, but it is one of
which our language stands in great need.”—S. T. Coleridge.
It is probable that parents as a class feel more than
ever before the responsibility of their prophetic office.
It is as revealers of God to their children that parents
touch their highest limitations; perhaps it is only as
they succeed in this part of their work that they fulfil
the Divine intention in giving them children to bring
up—in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.
How to fortify the children against the doubts of
which the air is full, is an anxious question. Three
courses are open—to teach as we of an older generation
have been taught, and to let them bide their time
and their chance; to attempt to deal with the doubts
and difficulties which have turned up, or are likely to
turn up; or, to give children such hold upon vital
truth, and, at the same time, such an outlook upon
current thought, that they shall be landed on the safe
side of the controversies of their day, open to truth,
in however new a light presented, and safeguarded
against mortal error.
The first course is unfair to the young: when the
attack comes, they find themselves at a disadvantage;
they have nothing to reply; their pride is in arms;
they jump to the conclusion that there is no defence
possible of that which they have received as truth;
had there been, would they not have been instructed
to make it? They resent being made out in the
wrong, being on the weaker side—so it seems to
them,—being behind their times; and they go over
without a struggle to the side of the most aggressive
thinkers of their day.
Let us suppose that, on the other hand, they have
been fortified with “Christian Evidences,” defended
by bulwarks of sound dogmatic teaching. Religion
without definite dogmatic teaching degenerates into
sentiment, but dogma, as dogma, offers no defence
against the assaults of unbelief. As for “evidences,”
the rôle of the Christian apologist is open to the imputation
conveyed in the keen proverb, qui s’excuse, s’accuse;
the truth by which we live must needs be self-evidenced,
admitting of neither proof nor disproof. Children
should be taught Bible history with every elucidation
which modern research makes possible. But they
should not be taught to think of the inscriptions on
the Assyrian monuments, for example, as proofs of
the truth of the Bible records, but rather as illustrations,
though they are, and cannot but be subsidiary
proofs.
Let us look at the third course; and first, as regards
the outlook upon current thought. Contemporary
opinion is the fetish of the young mind. Young people
are eager to know what to think on all the serious
questions of religion and life. They ask what is the
opinion of this and that leading thinker of their day.
They by no means confine themselves to such leaders
of thought as their parents have elected to follow;
on the contrary, the “other side” of every question
is the attractive side for them, and they do not choose
to be behind the foremost in the race of thought.
Now, that their young people should thus take to
the water need not come upon parents as a surprise.
The whole training from babyhood upward should
be in view of this plunge. When the time comes,
there is nothing to be done; openly, it may be, secretly
if the home rule is rigid, the young folk think their
own thoughts; that is, they follow the leader they
have elected; for they are truly modest and humble
at heart, and do not yet venture to think for themselves;
only they have transferred their allegiance.
Nor is this transfer of allegiance to be resented by
parents; we all claim this kind of “suffrage” in our
turn when we feel ourselves included in larger
interests than those of the family.
But there is much to be done beforehand, though
nothing when the time comes. The notion that any
contemporary authority is infallible may be steadily
undermined from infancy onwards, though at some
sacrifice of ease and glory to the parents. “I don’t
know” must take the place of the vague wise-sounding
answer, the random shot which children’s pertinacious
questionings too often provoke. And “I don’t know”
should be followed by the effort to know, the research
necessary to find out. Even then, the possibility of
error in a “printed book” must occasionally be
faced. The results of this kind of training in the way
of mental balance and repose are invaluable.
Another safeguard is in the attitude of reservation,
shall we say? which it may be well to preserve towards
“Science.” It is well that the enthusiasm of
children should be kindled, that they should see how
glorious it is to devote a lifetime to patient research,
how great to find out a single secret of nature, a key
to many riddles. The heroes of science should be
their heroes; the great names, especially of those who
are amongst us, should be household words. But
here, again, nice discrimination should be exercised;
two points should be kept well to the front—the
absolute silence of the oracle on all ultimate questions
of origin and life, and the fact that, all along the
line, scientific truth comes in like the tide, with steady
advance, but with ebb and flow of every wavelet of
truth; so much so, that, at the present moment, the
teaching of the last twenty years is discredited in at
least half a dozen departments of science. Indeed, it
would seem to be the part of wisdom to wait half a
century before fitting the discovery of to-day into
the general scheme of things. And this, not because
the latest discovery is not absolutely true, but because
we are not yet able so to adjust it—according to the
“science of the proportion of things”—that it shall
be relatively true.
But all this is surely beyond children? By no
means; every walk should quicken their enthusiasm
for the things of nature, and their reverence for the
priests of that temple; but occasion should be taken
to mark the progressive advances of science, and the
fact that the teaching of to-day may be the error of
to-morrow, because new light may lead to new conclusions
even from the facts already known. “Until
quite lately, geologists thought ... they now think ...
but they may find reason to think otherwise in the
future.” To perceive that knowledge is progressive,
and that the next “find” may always alter the bearings
of what went before; that we are waiting, and may
have very long to wait, for the last word; that science
also is “revelation,” though we are not yet able fully
to interpret what we know; and that ‘science’ herself
contains the promise of great impetus to the
spiritual life—to perceive these things is to be able
to rejoice in all truth and to wait for final certainty.
In another way we may endeavour to secure for the
children that stability of mind which comes of self-knowledge.
It is well that they should know so early,
that they will seem to themselves always to have
known, some of the laws of thought which govern
their own minds. Let them know that, once an idea
takes possession of them, it will pursue, so to speak,
its own course, will establish its own place in the very
substance of the brain, will draw its own train of ideas
after it. One of the most fertile sources of youthful
infidelity is the fact that thoughtful boys and girls are
infinitely surprised when they come to notice the
course of their own thoughts. They read a book or
listen to talk with a tendency to what is to them
“free-thought.” And then, the “fearful joy” of
finding that their own thoughts begin with the
thought they have heard, and go on and on to new
and startling conclusions on the same lines! The
mental stir of all this gives a delightful sense of power,
and a sense of inevitableness and certainty too; for
they do not intend or try to think this or that. It
comes of itself; their reason, they believe, is acting
independently of them, and how can they help assuming
that what comes to them of itself, with an
air of absolute certainty, must of necessity be right?
But what if from childhood they had been warned,
“Take care of your thoughts, and the rest will take
care of itself; let a thought in, and it will stay; will
come again to-morrow and the next day, will make a
place for itself in your brain, and will bring many
other thoughts like itself. Your business is to look at
the thoughts as they come, to keep out the wrong
thoughts, and let in the right. See that ye enter not
into temptation.” This sort of teaching is not so hard
to understand as the rules for the English nominative,
and is of infinitively more profit in the conduct of life.
It is a great safeguard to know that your “reason” is
capable of proving any theory you allow yourself to
entertain.
We have touched here only on the negative side of
the parent’s work as prophet, inspirer. There are
perhaps few parents to whom the innocence of the
babe in its mother’s arms does not appeal with
pathetic force. “Open me the gates of righteousness,
that I may go in unto them,” is the voice of the little
unworldly child; and a wish, anyway, that he may be
kept unspotted from the world is breathed in every
kiss of his mother, in the light of his father’s eyes.
But how ready we are to conclude that children
cannot be expected to understand spiritual things.
Our own grasp of the things of the Spirit is all too
lax, and how can we expect that the child’s feeble intelligence
can apprehend the highest mysteries of our
being? But here we are altogether wrong. It is
with the advance of years that a materialistic temper
settles upon us. But the children live in the light of
the morning-land. The spirit-world has no mysteries
for them; that parable and travesty of the spirit-world,
the fairy-world, where all things are possible,
is it not their favourite dwelling-place? And fairy tales
are so dear to children because their spirits fret
against the hard and narrow limitations of time and
place and substance; they cannot breathe freely in
a material world. Think what the vision of God
should be to the little child already peering wistfully
through the bars of his prison-house. Not a far-off
God, a cold abstraction, but a warm, breathing,
spiritual Presence about his path and about his bed—a
Presence in which he recognises protection and
tenderness in darkness and danger, towards which
he rushes as the timid child to hide his face in his
mother’s skirts.
A friend tells me the following story of her girlhood.
It so happened that extra lessons detained
her at school until dark every day during the winter.
She was extremely timid, but, with the unconscious
reserve of youth, never thought of mentioning her
fear of “something.” Her way home lay by a river-side,
a solitary path under trees—big trees, with masses
of shadow. The black shadows, in which “something”
might lie hid—the swsh-sh, swsh-sh of the river, which
might be whisperings or the rustle of garments—filled
her night by night with unabated terror. She fled
along that river-side path with beating heart; but,
quick as flying steps and beating heart, these words
beat in her brain, over, and over, and over, the whole
length of the way, evening by evening, winter after
winter: “Thou art my hiding-place; Thou shalt preserve
me from trouble; Thou shalt compass me about
with songs of deliverance.” Years after, when the
woman might be supposed to have outgrown girlish
terrors, she found herself again walking alone in the
early darkness of a winter’s evening under trees by
the swsh-sh of another river. The old terror returned,
and with it the old words came to her, and kept time
the whole length of the way with her hasty steps.
Such a place to hide him in should be the thought
of God to every child.
Their keen sensitiveness to spiritual influences is
not due to ignorance on the part of the children.
It is we, not they, who are in error. The whole
tendency of modern biological thought is to confirm
the teaching of the Bible: the ideas which quicken
come from above; the mind of the little child is an
open field, surely “good ground,” where, morning by
morning, the sower goes forth to sow, and the seed
is the Word. All our teaching of children should
be given reverently, with the humble sense that we
are invited in this matter to co-operate with the
Holy Spirit; but it should be given dutifully and
diligently, with the awful sense that our co-operation
would appear to be made a condition of the Divine
action; that the Saviour of the world pleads with us
to “Suffer the little children to come unto Me,” as
if we had the power to hinder, as we know that we
have.
This thought of the Saviour of the world implies
another conception which we sometimes leave out of
sight in dealing with children. Young faces are not
always sunny and lovely; even the brightest children
in the happiest circumstances have their clouded
hours. We rightly put the cloud down to some
little disorder, or to the weather, but these are the
secondary causes which reveal a deep-seated discontent.
Children have a sense of sin acute in proportion
to their sensitiveness. We are in danger of trusting
too much to a rose-water treatment; we do not take
children seriously enough; brought face to face with
a child, we find he is a very real person, but in our
educational theories we take him as “something between
a wax doll and an angel.” He sins; he is guilty
of greediness, falsehood, malice, cruelty, a hundred
faults that would be hateful in a grown-up person;
we say he will know better by-and-by. He will never
know better; he is keenly aware of his own odiousness.
How many of us would say about our childhood,
if we told the whole truth, “Oh, I was an odious
little thing!” and that, not because we recollect our
faults, but because we recollect our childish estimate
of ourselves. Many a bright and merry child is odious
in his own eyes; and the “peace, peace, where there
is no peace,” of fond parents and friends is little
comfort. It is well that we “ask for the old paths,
where is the good way;” it is not well that, in the
name of the old paths, we lead our children into
blind alleys, nor that we let them follow the new into
bewildering mazes.
CHAPTER VI — PARENTS AS INSPIRERS
Part IV
“One of the little boys gazing upon the terrible desolation of the scene,
so unlike in its savage and inhuman aspects anything he had ever seen at
home, nestled close to his mother, and asked with bated breath, ‘Mither,
is there a God here?’”—John Burroughs.
The last chapter introduced the thought of parents in
their highest function—as revealers of God to their
children. To bring the human race, family by family,
child by child, out of the savage and inhuman desolation
where He is not, into the light and warmth and
comfort of the presence of God, is, no doubt, the
chief thing we have to do in the world. And this
individual work with each child, being the most
momentous work in the world, is put into the hands
of the wisest, most loving, disciplined, and divinely
instructed of human beings. Be ye perfect as your
Father is perfect, is the perfection of parenthood,
perhaps to be attained only in its fulness through
parenthood. There are mistaken parents, ignorant
parents, a few indifferent parents, even, as one in a
thousand, callous parents; but the good that is done
upon the earth is done, under God, by parents, whether
directly or indirectly.
Parents, who recognise that their great work is to
be done by the instrumentality of the ideas they are
able to introduce into the minds of their children,
will take anxious thought as to those ideas of God
which are most fitting for children, and as to how
those ideas may best be conveyed. Let us consider
an idea which is just now causing some stir in people’s
thoughts.
“We read some of the Old Testament history as
‘history of the Jews,’ and Job and Isaiah and the
Psalms as poetry—and I am glad to say he is very
fond of them; and parts of the Gospels in Greek, as
the life and character of a hero. It is the greatest
mistake to impose them upon children as authoritative
and divine all at once. It at once diminishes
their interest: we ought to work slowly up through
the human side.”[4]
Here is a theory which commends itself to many
persons because it is “so reasonable.” But it goes
upon the assumption that we are ruled by Reason,
an infallible entity, which is certain, give it fair play,
to bring us to just conclusions. Now the exercise of
that function of the mind which we call reasoning—we
must decline to speak of “the Reason”—does
indeed bring us to inevitable conclusions; the process
is definite, the result convincing; but whether that
result be right or wrong depends altogether upon the
initial idea which, when we wish to discredit it, we
call a prejudice; when we wish to exalt, we call an
intuition, even an inspiration. It would be idle to
illustrate this position; the whole history of Error is
the history of the logical outcome of what we happily
call misconceptions. The history of Persecution
is the tale of how the inevitable conclusions arrived
at by reasoning pass themselves off for truth. The
Event of Calvary was due to no hasty mad outburst of
popular feeling. It was a triumph of reasoning: the
inevitable issue of more than one logical sequence;
the Crucifixion was not criminal, but altogether laudable,
if that is right which is reasonable. And this is
why the hearts of religious Jews were hardened and
their understanding darkened; they were truly doing
what was right in their own eyes. It is a marvellous
thing to perceive the thoughts within us driving us
forward to an inevitable conclusion, even against our
will. How can that conclusion which presents itself
to us in spite of ourselves fail to be right?
Let us place ourselves for one instant in the position
of the logical and conscientious Jew. “‘Jehovah’ is
a name of awe, unapproachable in thought or act
except in ways Himself has specified. To attempt
unlawful approach is to blaspheme. As Jehovah is
infinitely great, presumptuous offence is infinitely
heinous, is criminal, is the last crime as committed
against Him who is the First. The blasphemer is
worthy of death. This man makes himself equal
with God, the unapproachable. He is a blasphemer,
arrogant as Beelzebub. He is doubly worthy of
death. To the people of the Jews is committed in
trust the honoured Name; upon them it is incumbent
to exterminate the blasphemer. The man must die.”
Here is the secret of the virulent hatred which dogged
the steps of the blameless Life. These men were
following the dictates of reason, and knew, so they
would say, that they were doing right. Here we have
the invincible ignorance which the Light of the world
failed to illumine; and He,
“Who knows us as we are,
Yet loves us better than He knows,”
offers for them the true plea, “They know not what
they do.” The steps of the argument are incontrovertible;
the error lies in the initial idea,—such conception
of Jehovah as made the conception of Christ
inadmissible, impossible. Thus reasoned the Jew upon
whom his religion had the first claim. The patriotic
Jew, to whom religion itself was subservient to the
hopes of his nation, arrived by quite another chain of
spontaneous arguments at the same inevitable conclusion:—“The
Jews are the chosen people. The
first duty of a Jew is towards his nation. These are
critical times. A great hope is before us, but we are
in the grip of the Romans; they may crush out the
national life before our hope is realised. Nothing
must be done to alarm their suspicions. This Man?
By all accounts He is harmless, perhaps righteous.
But He stirs up the people. It is rumoured that they
call Him King of the Jews. He must not be permitted
to ruin the hopes of the nation. He must die. It is
expedient that one man die for the people, and that
the whole nation perish not.” Thus the consummate
crime that has been done upon the earth was done
probably without any consciousness of criminality;
on the contrary, with the acquittal of that spurious
moral sense which supports with its approval all
reasonable action. The Crucifixion was the logical
and necessary outcome of ideas imbibed from their
cradles by the persecuting Jews. So of every persecution;
none is born of the occasion and the
hour, but comes out of the habit of thought of a
lifetime.
It is the primal impulse to these habits of thought
which children must owe to their parents; and, as a
man’s thought and action Godward is—
“The very pulse of the machine,”
the introduction of such primal ideas as shall impel
the soul to God is the first duty and the highest privilege
of parents. Whatever sin of unbelief a man is
guilty of, are his parents wholly without blame? Let
us consider what is commonly done in the nursery
in this respect. No sooner can the little being lisp
than he is taught to kneel up in his mother’s lap, and
say “God bless ...” and then follows a list of the
near and dear, and “God bless ... and make him a
good boy, for Jesus’ sake. Amen.” It is very touching
and beautiful. I once peeped in at an open cottage
door in a moorland village, and saw a little child in its
nightgown kneeling in its mother’s lap and saying its
evening prayer. The spot has ever since remained
to me a sort of shrine. There is no sight more
touching and tender. By-and-by, so soon as he
can speak the words,
“Gentle Jesus, meek and mild,”
is added to the little one’s prayer, and later, “Our
Father.” Nothing could be more suitable and more
beautiful than these morning and evening approaches
to God, the little children brought to Him by their
mothers. And most of us can “think back” to the
hallowing influence of these early prayers. But might
not more be done? How many times a day does a
mother lift up her heart to God as she goes in and out
amongst her children, and they never know! “To-day
I talked to them” (a boy and girl of four and five)
“about Rebekah at the well. They were very much
interested, especially about Eliezer praying in his heart
and the answer coming at once. They said, ‘How did
he pray?’ I said, ‘I often pray in my heart when you
know nothing about it. Sometimes you begin to show
a naughty spirit, and I pray for you in my heart, and
almost directly I find the good Spirit comes, and your
faces show my prayer is answered.’ O. stroked my
hand and said, ‘Dear mother, I shall think of that!’
Boy looked thoughtful, but didn’t speak; but when
they were in bed I knelt down to pray for them before
leaving them, and when I got up, Boy said, ‘Mother,
God filled my heart with goodness while you prayed
for us; and, mother, I will try to-morrow.’” Is it
possible that the mother could, when alone with
her children, occasionally hold this communing out
loud, so that the children might grow up in the sense
of the presence of God? It would probably be difficult
for many mothers to break down the barrier of
spiritual reserve in the presence of even their own
children. But could it be done, would it not lead to
glad and natural living in the recognised presence
of God?
A mother who remembered a little penny scent-bottle
as an early joy of her own, took three such small
bottles home to her three little girls. They got them
next morning at the family breakfast and enjoyed
them all through the meal. Before it ended the
mother was called away, and little M. was sitting rather
solitary with her scent-bottle and the remains of her
breakfast. And out of the pure well of the little girl’s
heart came this, intended for nobody’s ear, “Dear
mother, you are too good!” Think of the joy of the
mother who should overhear her little child murmuring
over the first primrose of the year, “Dear God,
you are too good!” Children are so imitative, that
if they hear their parents speak out continually their
joys and fears, their thanks and wishes, they too will
have many things to say.
Another point in this connection: the little German
child hears and speaks many times a day of der liebe
Gott; to be sure he addresses Him as “Du,” but du is
part of his everyday speech; the circle of the very
dear and intimate is hedged in by the magic du. So
with the little French child, whose thought and word
are ever of le bon Dieu; he also says Tu, but that is
how he speaks to those most endeared to him. But
the little English child is thrust out in the cold by an
archaic mode of address, reverent in the ears of us
older people, but forbidding, we may be sure, to the
child. Then, for the Lord’s Prayer, what a boon
would be a truly reverent translation of it into the
English of to-day. To us, who have learned to spell
it out, the present form is dear, almost sacred;
but we must not forget that it is after all only a
translation; and is, perhaps, the most archaic piece
of English in modern use: “which art,”[5] commonly
rendered “chart,” means nothing for a child. “Hallowed”
is the speech of a strange tongue to him—not
much more to us; “trespasses” is a semi-legal term,
never likely to come into his everyday talk, and no
explanations will make “Thy” have the same force for
him as “your.” To make a child utter his prayers in
a strange speech is to put up a barrier between him
and his “Almighty Lover.” Again, might we not
venture to teach our children to say “dear God”? A
parent, surely, can believe that no austerely reverential
style can be so sweet in the Divine Father’s ears as the
appeal to “dear God” for sympathy in joy and help
in trouble, which flows naturally from the little child
who is “used to God.” Let children grow up aware
of the constant, immediate, joy-giving, joy-taking
Presence in the midst of them, and you may laugh at
all assaults of “infidelity,” which is foolishness to him
who knows his God as—only far better than—he
knows father or mother, wife or child.
Let them grow up, too, with the shout of a King in
their midst. There are, in this poor stuff we call
human nature, founts of loyalty, worship, passionate
devotion, glad service, which have, alas! to be unsealed
in the earth-laden older heart, but only ask
place to flow from the child’s. There is no safeguard
and no joy like that of being under orders, being
possessed, controlled, continually in the service of
One whom it is gladness to obey.
We lose sight of the fact in our modern civilisation,
but a king, a leader, implies warfare, a foe, victory—possible
defeat and disgrace. And this is the conception
of life which cannot too soon be brought before
children.
“After thinking the matter over with some care, I
resolved that I cannot do better than give you my view
of what it was that the average boy carried away from
our Rugby of half-a-century ago which stood him in
the best stead—was of the highest value to him—in
after life.... I have been in some doubt as to what
to put first, and am by no means sure that the few
who are left of my old schoolfellows would agree with
me; but, speaking for myself, I think this was our
most marked characteristic, the feeling that in school
and close we were in training for a big fight—were, in
fact, already engaged in it—a fight which would last
all our lives, and try all our powers, physical, intellectual,
and moral, to the utmost. I need not say that
this fight was the world-old one of good with evil, of
light and truth against darkness and sin, of Christ
against the devil.”
So said the author of “Tom Brown” in an address
to Rugby School delivered on a recent Quinquagesima
Sunday. This is plain speaking; education is only
worthy of the name as it teaches this lesson; and it is
a lesson which should be learnt in the home or ever
the child sets foot in any other school of life. It is
an insult to children to say they are too young to
understand this for which we are sent into the world.
A boy of five, a great-grandson of Dr. Arnold, was
sitting at the piano with his mother, choosing his
Sunday hymn; he chose “Thy will be done,” and, as
his special favourite, the verse beginning, “Renew my
will from day to day.” The choice of hymn and verse
rather puzzled his mother, who had a further glimpse
into the world of child-thought when the little fellow
said wistfully, “Oh, dear, it’s very hard to do God’s
work!” The difference between doing and bearing
was not plain to him, but the battle and struggle
and strain of life already pressed on the spirit of
the “careless, happy child.” That an evil spiritual
personality can get at their thoughts, and incite them
to “be naughty,” children learn all too soon, and
understand, perhaps, better than we do. Then, they
are cross, “naughty,” separate, sinful, needing to be
healed as truly as the hoary sinner, and much more
aware of their need, because the tender soul of the
child, like an infant’s skin, is fretted by spiritual
soreness. “It’s very kind of God to forgive me so
often; I’ve been naughty so many times to-day,”
said a sad little sinner of six, not at all because any
one else had been at the pains to convince her of
naughtiness. Even “Pet Marjorie’s” buoyancy is not
proof against this sad sense of shortcoming:—
“Yesterday I behaved extremely ill in God’s most
holy church, for I would never attend myself nor let
Isabella attend, ... and it was the very same Devil
that tempted Job that tempted me, I am sure; but
he resisted Satan, though he had boils and many
other misfortunes which I have escaped.”—(At six!)
We must needs smile at the little “crimes,” but we
must not smile too much, and let children be depressed
with much “naughtiness” when they should
live in the instant healing, in the dear Name, of the
Saviour of the world.
FOOTNOTES:
[4] “Memoirs of Arthur Hamilton.” Messrs. Kegan Paul & Co.
“The schoolmaster will make him sit up!” “Sit up,”
that is, “come when he’s called,” apparently, for
the remark concerned a young person who went on
spinning his top with nonchalance, ignoring an intermittent
stream of objurgations from his mother, whose
view was that bedtime had arrived. Circumstances
alter cases, but is it unheard of in higher ranks of
life to trust to the schoolmaster to make a child “sit
up,” after a good deal of mental and moral sprawling
about at home?
“Oh, he’s a little fellow yet; he will know better
by-and-by.”
“My view is, let children have a delightful childhood.
Time enough for restraint and contradiction
when they go to school.”
“We do not hold with punishing children; love
your children, and let them alone, is our principle.”
“They will meet with hardness enough in the world.
Childhood shall have no harsh memories for them.”
“School will break them in. Let them grow like
young colts till the time comes to break them. All
young things should be free to kick about.”
“What’s bred in the bone must come out in the
flesh. I do not care much for all this clipping and
shaping of children. Destroys individuality.”
“When he’s older, he will know better. Time cures
many faults.”
And so on; we might fill pages with the wise things
people say, who, for one excellent reason or another,
prefer to leave it to the schoolmaster to make a child
“sit up.” And does the schoolmaster live up to his
reputation? how far does he succeed with the child
who comes to him with no self-management? His real
and proud successes are with the children who have
been trained to “sit up” at home. His pleasure in
such children is unbounded; the pains he takes with
them unlimited; the successful careers he is able to
launch them upon exceed the ambition of those most
wildly ambitious of human beings (dare we say it?)—parents,
quiet, sensible, matter-of-fact parents. But
the schoolmaster takes little credit to himself for these
happy results. Schoolmasters and schoolmistresses
are modest people, though they are not always credited
with their virtues.
“You can do anything with So-and-so; his parents
have turned him out so well.” Observe, the master
takes little credit to himself (by no means so much
as he deserves); and why? Experience makes fools
wise; and what then of those who add experience
to wisdom? “People send us their cubs to lick into
shape, and what can we do?” Now the answer to this
query concerns parents rather closely: what and how
much can the schoolmaster do to make the boy “sit
up” who has not been to the manner bred?
No suasion will make you “sit up” if you are an
oyster; no, nor even if you are a cod. You must
have a backbone, and your backbone must have
learned its work before sitting up is possible to you.
No doubt the human oyster may grow a backbone,
and the human cod may get into the way of sitting
up, and some day, perhaps, we shall know of the
heroic endeavours made by schoolmaster and mistress
to prop up, and haul up, and draw up, and anyhow
keep alert and sitting up, creatures whose way it is
to sprawl. Sometimes the result is surprising; they
sit up in a row with the rest and look all right; even
when the props are removed they keep to the trick
of sitting up for awhile. The schoolmaster begins
to rub his hands, and the parents say, “I told you
so. Didn’t I always say Jack would come right in
the end?” Wait a bit. The end is not yet. The
habits of school, as of military life, are more or less
mechanical. The early habits are vital; reversion
to these takes place, and Jack sprawls as a man
just as he sprawled as a child, only more so.
Various social props keep him up; he has the wit
to seem to “sit up”; he is lovable and his life is
respectable; and no one suspects that this easy-going
Mr. John Brown is a failure; a man who had the
elements of greatness in him, and might have been
of use in the world had he been put under discipline
from his infancy.
Sprawling is an ugly word, but the attitude we are
thinking of is by no means always inelegant. Scott
gives a delightful illustration of one kind of mental
sprawling in “Waverley”:—
“Edward Waverley’s powers of apprehension were
so quick as almost to resemble intuition, and the
chief care of his preceptor was to prevent him, as
a sportsman would phrase it, from overrunning his
game; that is, from acquiring his knowledge in a
slight, flimsy, and inadequate manner. And here the
instructor had to combat another propensity too often
united with brilliancy of fancy and vivacity of talent—the
indolence, namely, which can only be stirred by
some strong motive of gratification, and which renounces
study as soon as curiosity is gratified, the
pleasure of conquering the first difficulties exhausted,
and the novelty of pursuit at an end.” And the story
goes on to show, without laborious pointing of the
moral, how Waverley by name was wavering by nature,
was ever the sport of circumstances because he had
not learned in youth to direct his course. He blunders
into many (most interesting) misadventures because
he had failed to get, through his studies, the alertness
of mind and the self-restraint which should make a
man of him. Many pleasant things befall him, but
not one of them, unless we except Rose Bradwardine’s
love—and when did woman study justice in the bestowal
of her favours?—not one did he earn by his
own wit or prowess; each advantage and success
which came to him was the earnings of another man.
The elder Waverley had not only fortune but force of
character to make friends, so we are not made sad for
the amiable young man for whom we must needs feel
affection; he does nothing to carve out a way for
himself, and he does everything to his own hindrance
out of pure want of the power of self-direction, but
his uncle has fortune and friends, and all ends well.
For the sake, no doubt, of young persons less happily
situated, and of parents who are not able to play the
part of bountiful Providence to sons and daughters
whom they have failed to fit for the conduct of their
own lives, the great novelist takes care to point out
that Edward Waverley’s personal failure in life was the
fault of his education. His abilities were even brilliant,
but “I ought” had waited upon “I like” from his
earliest days, and he had never learned to make himself
do the thing he would.
Now it is this sort of “bringing under” that parents
are apt to leave to the schoolmaster. They do not
give their children the discipline which results in self-compelling
power, and by-and-by, when they make
over the task to another, the time for training in the
art of self-mastery has gone by, and a fine character is
spoiled through indolence and wilfulness.
But why will it not do to leave it to the schoolmaster
to make a child “sit up”? It is natural for a child to
be left free as a bird in matters of no moral significance.
We would not let him tell lies, but if he hate his
lessons, that may be Nature’s way of showing he had
better let them alone.
We must face the facts. We are not meant to grow
up in a state of nature. There is something simple,
conclusive, even idyllic, in the statement that so-and-so
is “natural.” What more would you have? Jean
Jacques Rousseau preached the doctrine of natural
education, and no reformer has had a greater following.
“It’s human nature,” we say, when stormy Harry
snatches his drum from Jack; when baby Marjorie,
who is not two, screams for Susie’s doll. So it is, and
for that very reason it must be dealt with early. Even
Marjorie must be taught better. “I always finish
teaching my children obedience before they are one
year old,” said a wise mother; and any who know the
nature of children, and the possibilities open to the
educator, will say, Why not? Obedience in the first
year, and all the virtues of the good life as the years
go on; every year with its own definite work to show
in the training of character. Is Edward a selfish child
when his fifth birthday comes? The fact is noted in
his parents’ year-book, with the resolve that by his
sixth birthday he shall, please God, be a generous
child. Here, the reader who has not realised that to
exercise discipline is one of the chief functions of
parenthood, smiles and talks about “human nature”
with all the air of an unanswerable argument.
But we live in a redeemed world, and one of the
meanings which that unfathomable phrase bears is, that
it is the duty of those who have the care of childhood
to eradicate each vulgar and hateful trait, to plant and
foster the precious fruits of that kingdom in the
children who have been delivered from the kingdom
of nature into the kingdom of grace; that is to say,
all children born into this redeemed world. The
parent who believes that the possibilities of virtuous
training are unlimited will set to work with cheerful
confidence, will forego the twaddle about “Nature,”
whether as lovely in itself or as an irresistible force,
and will perceive that the first function of the parent
is that function of discipline which is so cheerfully
made over to the schoolmaster.
Now, to begin with, discipline does not mean a
birch-rod, nor a corner, nor a slipper, nor bed, nor
any such last resort of the feeble. The sooner we
cease to believe in merely penal suffering as part of
the Divine plan, the sooner will a spasmodic resort to
the birch-rod die out in families. We do not say the
rod is never useful; we do say it should never be
necessary. The fact is, many of us do not believe in
education, except as it means the acquirement of a
certain amount of knowledge; but education which
shall deal curatively and methodically with every flaw
in character does not enter into our scheme of things
possible. Now, no less than this is what we mean
when we say, Education is a Discipline. Where
parents fail, the poor soul has one further chance in
the discipline of life; but we must remember that,
while it is the nature of the child to submit to discipline,
it is the nature of the undisciplined man to
run his head in passionate wilfulness against the
circumstances that are for his training; so that the
parent who wilfully chooses to leave his child to be
“broken in” by the schoolmaster or by life leaves him
to a fight in which all the odds are against him. The
physique, the temper, the disposition, the career, the
affections, the aspirations of a man are all, more or
less, the outcome of the discipline his parents have
brought him under, or of the lawlessness they have
allowed. What is discipline? Look at the word;
there is no hint of punishment in it. A disciple is a
follower, and discipline is the state of the follower, the
learner, imitator. Mothers and fathers do not well to
forget that their children are, by the very order of
Nature, their disciples. Now no man sets himself up
for a following of disciples who does not wish to
indoctrinate these with certain principles, maxims,
rules of life. So should the parent have at heart
notions of life and duty which he labours without
pause to instil into his children.
He who would draw disciples does not trust to
force, but to these three things—to the attraction of
his doctrine, to the persuasion of his presentation, to
the enthusiasm of his disciples; so the parent has
teachings of the perfect life which he knows how
to present continually with winning force until the
children are quickened with such zeal for virtue
and holiness as carries them forward with leaps and
bounds. Again, the teacher does not indoctrinate
his pupils all at once, but here a little and there a
little, steady progress on a careful plan; so the parent
who would have his child a partaker of the Divine
nature has a scheme, an ascending scale of virtues,
in which he is diligent to practise his young disciple.
He adds to the faith with which the child is so richly
dowered virtue, and to virtue, knowledge, and to
knowledge, self-control. Having practised his child
in self-control, he trains him in patience, and to
patience he adds godliness, and to godliness, kindness,
and to kindness, love. These, and such as these, wise
parents cultivate as systematically and with as definite
results as if they were teaching the “three R’s.”
But how? The answer covers so wide a field that
we must leave it for another chapter. Only this here—every
quality has its defect, every defect has its quality.
Examine your child; he has qualities, he is generous;
see to it that the lovable little fellow, who would give
away his soul, is not also rash, impetuous, self-willed,
passionate, “nobody’s enemy but his own.” It rests
with parents to make low the high places and exalt
the valleys, to make straight paths for the feet of their
little son.
says Goethe; for poets, like the rest of us, are born,
not made, and get the most of what they are from
their parents. But it did not take poet or modern
scientist to discover this; people have known it time
out of mind. Like father, like child, they said, and
were satisfied; for it was not the way in earlier days
to thresh out the great facts of life. Not so now;
we talk about it and about it; call it heredity, and take
it into count in our notions, at any rate, if not in our
practice. Nobody writes a biography now without
attempting to produce progenitors and early surroundings
that shall account for his man or his woman.
This fact of heredity is very much before the public,
and by-and-by will have its bearing on the loose
notions people hold about education. In this sort
of way—“Harold is a bright little boy, but he hasn’t
the least power of attention.”
“Oh, I know he hasn’t; but then, poor child, he
can’t help it! ‘What’s bred in the bone,’ you know;
and we are feather-brained on both sides of the
house.”
Now the practical educational question of our day
is just this, Can he help it? or, Can his parents help
it? or, Must the child sit down for life with whatever
twist he has inherited? The fact is, many of us,
professional teachers, have been taking aim rather
beside the mark; we talk as if the development of
certain faculties were the chief object of education;
and we point to our results, intellectual, moral,
æsthetic, physical, with a—“See there, what culture
can effect!” But we forget that the child has inborn
cravings after all we have given him. Just as the
healthy child must have his dinner and his bed, so
too does he crave for knowledge, perfection, beauty,
power, society; and all he wants is opportunity. Give
him opportunities of loving and learning, and he will
love and learn, for “’tis his nature to.” Whoever has
taken note of the sweet reasonableness, the quick
intelligence, the bright imaginings of a child, will
think the fuss we make about the right studies for
developing these is like asking, How shall we get a
hungry man to eat his dinner?
Many a man got his turn for natural science because,
as a boy, he lived in the country, and had
a chance to observe living things and their ways.
Nobody took pains to develop his faculty; all he had
was opportunity. If the boy’s mind is crammed with
other matters, he has no opportunity, and you may
meet men of culture who have lived most of their
lives in the country, and don’t know a thrush from
a blackbird. I know of a woman who has developed
both a metaphysical and a literary turn, because, as
a girl of ten, she was allowed to browse on old
volumes of the Spectator, the most telling part of her
education, she thinks. Again, I watched quite lately
an extraordinary educational result of opportunity.
A friend, interested in a Working Boys’ Club, undertook
to teach a class to model in clay. There was
no selection made; the boys were mill-boys, taken
as they came in, with no qualifications, except that,
as their teacher said, they had not been spoilt—that
is, they had not been taught to draw in the ordinary
way. She gave them clay, a model, one or two
modelling tools, and also, being an artist, the feeling
of the object to be copied. After half-a-dozen lessons,
the things they produced cannot be called less than
works of art; and delightful it was to see the vigour
and spirit they worked with, the artistic instinct which
caught the sentiment of the object, as the creases
made by a little foot which make a child’s shoe a
thing to kiss. This lady maintains that she only let
out what was in the boys; but she did more, her own
art enthusiasm forced out artistic effort. Even taking
into account the enthusiasm of the teacher—I wish
we might always count on that factor—this remains
a fair case to prove our point, which is, give them
opportunity and direction, and children will do the
greater part of their own education, intellectual,
æsthetic, even moral, by reason of the wonderfully
balanced desires, powers, and affections which go to
make up human nature.
A cheerful doctrine this, which should help to swell
the ranks of the unemployed. Outlets for their energies,
a little direction, a little control, and then we may sit
by with folded hands and see them do it. But, in
fact, there are two things to be done: “powers
to be developed—where a little of our help goes a
long way; and character to be formed”—and here
children are as clay in the hands of the potter,
absolutely dependent on their parents. Disposition,
intellect, genius, come pretty much by nature; but
character is an achievement, the one practical achievement
possible to us for ourselves and for our children;
and all real advance in family or individual is along
the lines of character. Our great people are great
simply by reason of their force of character. For
this, more than for their literary successes, Carlyle
and Johnson are great. Boswell’s “Life” is, and
perhaps deserves to be, more of a literary success
than anything of his master’s; but what figure does
he make after all?
Greatness and littleness belong to character, and
life would be dull were we all cast in one mould;
but how come we to differ? Surely by reason of
our inherited qualities. It is hereditary tendencies
which result in character. The man who is generous,
obstinate, hot-tempered, devout, is so, on the whole,
because that strain of character runs in his family.
Some progenitor got a bent from his circumstances
towards fault or virtue, and that bent will go on
repeating itself to the end of the chapter. To save
that single quality from the exaggeration which would
destroy the balance of qualities we call sanity, two
counter-forces are provided: marriage into alien
families, and education.
We come round now to the point we started from.
If the development of character rather than of faculty
is the main work of education, and if people are born,
so to speak, ready-made, with all the elements of their
after-character in them, certain to be developed by
time and circumstances, what is left for education
to do?
Very commonly, the vote is, do nothing; though
there are three or four ways of arriving at that conclusion.
As, What’s the good? The fathers have eaten sour
grapes; the children’s teeth must be set on edge.
Tommy is obstinate as a little mule—but what would
you have? So is his father. So have been all the
Joneses, time out of mind; and Tommy’s obstinacy
is taken as a fact, not to be helped nor hindered.
Or, Mary is a butterfly of a child, never constant
for five minutes to anything she has in hand. “That
child is just like me!” says her mother; “but time
will steady her.” Fanny, again, sings herself to sleep
with the Sicilian Vesper Hymn (her nurse’s lullaby)
before she is able to speak. “It’s strange how an ear
for music runs in our family!” is the comment, but
no particular pains are taken to develop the talent.
Another child asks odd questions, is inclined to
make little jokes about sacred things, to call his father
“Tom,” and, generally, to show a want of reverence.
His parents are earnest-minded people—think with
pain of the loose opinions of Uncle Harry, and decide
on a policy of repression. “Do as you’re bid, and
make no remarks,” becomes the child’s rule of life,
until he finds outlets little suspected at home.
In another case, common thought is much more on
a level with the science of the day; there is a tendency
to lung-trouble: the doctors undertake to deal with
the tendency so long as the habit of delicacy is not
set up. The necessary precautions are taken, and
there is no reason why the child should not die at a
good old age.
Once more;—there are parents who are aware of
the advance science has made in education, but doubt
the lawfulness of looking to science for aid in the
making of character. They see hereditary defects in
their children, but set them down as of “the natural
fault and corruption of the nature of every man which
naturally is engendered of the offspring of Adam.”
This, they believe, it is not their part to remedy; that
is, unless the boy’s fault be of a disturbing kind—a
violent temper, for example—when the mother thinks
no harm to whip the offending Adam out of him.
But so surely as we believe the laws of the spiritual
life to have been revealed to us, so, not less, surely,
though without the same sanctity, have been revealed
the laws by which body, mind, and moral nature
flourish or decay. These it behoves us to make ourselves
acquainted with; and the Christian parent who
is shy of science, and prefers to bring up his children
by the light of Nature when that of authoritative
revelation fails, does so to his children’s irreparable
loss.
If the race is advancing, it is along the lines of
character, for each new generation inherits and adds
to the best that has gone before it. We should have
to-day the very flower and fruit that has been a-preparing
through long lines of progenitors. Children
have always been lovely, so far back as that day when
a little child in the streets of Jerusalem was picked up
and set in the midst to show of what sort are the
princes in the Kingdom to come:—
“In the Kingdom are the children—
You may read it in their eyes;
All the freedom of the Kingdom
In their careless humour lies.”
And what mother has not bowed before the princely
heart of innocence in her own little child? But apart
from this, of their glad living in the sunshine of the
Divine Countenance, surely our children are “more
so” than those of earlier days. Never before was a
“Jackanapes” written, or the “Story of a Short Life.”
Shakespeare never made a child, nor Scott, hardly
Dickens, often as he tried; either we are waking up
to what is in them, or the children are indeed advancing
in the van of the times, holding in light grasp
the gains of the past, the possibilities of the future.
It is the age of child-worship; and very lovely are the
well-brought-up children of Christian and cultured
parents. But, alas! how many of us degrade the
thing we love! Think of the multitude of the innocents
to be launched on the world, already mutilated,
spiritually and morally, at the hands of doting
parents.
The duteous father and mother, on the contrary,
who discern any lovely family trait in one of their
children, set themselves to nourish and cherish it as
a gardener the peaches he means to show. We know
how “that kiss made me a painter,” that is, warmed
into life whatever art faculty the child had. The
choicer the plant, the gardener tells us, the greater the
pains must he take with the rearing of it: and here is
the secret of the loss and waste of some of the most
beauteous and lovable natures the world has seen;
they have not had the pains taken with their rearing
that their delicate, sensitive organisations demanded.
Think how Shelley was left to himself! We live in
embarrassing days. It is well to cry, “Give us light—more
light and fuller;” but what if the new light
discover to us a maze of obligations, intricate and
tedious?
It is, at first sight, bewildering to perceive that for
whatever distinctive quality, moral or intellectual, we
discern in the children, special culture is demanded;
but, after all, our obligation towards each such quality
resolves itself into providing for it these four things:
nourishment, exercise, change, and rest.
A child has a great turn for languages (his grandfather
was the master of nine); the little fellow “lisps
in Latin,” learns his “mensa” from his nurse, knows
his declensions before he is five. What line is open
to the mother who sees such an endowment in her
child? First, let him use it; let him learn his declensions,
and whatever else he takes to without the least
sign of effort. Probably the Latin case-endings come
as easily and pleasantly to his ear as does “See-saw,
Margery Daw,” to the ordinary child, though no doubt
“Margery Daw” is the wholesomer kind of thing.
Let him do just so much as he takes to of his own
accord; but never urge, never applaud, never show
him off. Next, let words convey ideas as he is able
to bear them. Buttercup, primrose, dandelion, magpie,
each tells its own tale; daisy is day’s-eye, opening with
the sun, and closing when he sets—
“That well by reason it men callen may
The daïsie, or else the eye of day.”
Let him feel that the common words we use without
a thought are beautiful, full of story and interest. It
is a great thing that the child should get the ideas
proper to the qualities inherent in him. An idea fitly
put is taken in without effort, and, once in, ideas
behave like living creatures—they feed, grow, and
multiply. Next, provide him with some one delightful
change of thought, that is, with work and ideas altogether
apart from his bent for languages. Let him
know, with friendly intimacy, every out-of-door object
that comes in his way—the red-start, the rose-chaffer,
the ways of the caddis-worm, forest trees, field flowers—all
natural objects, common and curious, near his
home. No other knowledge is so delightful; not
natural science, but common acquaintance with natural
objects.
Or, again, some one remarks that all our great
inventors have in their youth handled material—clay,
wood, iron, brass, pigments. Let him work in material.
To provide a child with delightful resources on lines
opposed to his natural bent is the one way of keeping
a quite sane mind in the presence of an absorbing
pursuit.
At the same time, change of occupation is not rest:
if a man ply a machine, now with his foot, and now
with his hand, the foot or the hand rests, but the man
does not. A game of romps (better, so far as mere
rest goes, than games with laws and competitions),
nonsense talk, a fairy tale, or to lie on his back in the
sunshine, should rest the child, and of such as these
he should have his fill.
This, speaking broadly, is the rationale of the matter:—just
as actually as we sew or write through the
instrumentality of the hand, so the child learns, thinks,
feels, by means of a material organ—the very delicate
nervous tissue of the cerebrum. Now this tissue is
constantly and rapidly wearing away. The more it is
used, whether in the way of mental effort or emotional
excitement, the more it wears away. Happily, rapid
new growth replaces the waste, wherefore, work and
consequent waste of tissue are necessary. But let the
waste get ahead of the gain, and lasting mischief
happens. Therefore never let the child’s brain-work
exceed his chances of reparation, whether such work
come in the way of too hard lessons, or of the excitement
attending childish dissipations. Another plea for
abundant rest:—one thing at a time, and that done
well, appears to be Nature’s rule; and his hours of
rest and play are the hours of the child’s physical
growth—witness the stunted appearance of children
who are allowed to live in a whirl of small excitements.
A word more as to the necessity of change of thought
for the child who has a distinct bent. The brain
tissue not only wastes with work, but, so to speak,
wastes locally. We all know how done up we are
after giving our minds for a few hours or days to any
one subject, whether anxious or joyous: we are glad
at last to escape from the engrossing thought, and
find it a weariness when it returns upon us. It would
appear that, set up the continuous working of certain
ideas, and a certain tract of the brain substance is,
as it were, worn out and weakened with the constant
traffic in these ideas. And this is of more consequence
when the ideas are moral than when they are merely
intellectual. Hamlet’s thoughts play continuously
round a few distressing facts; he becomes morbid,
not entirely sane; in a word, he is eccentric. Now,
possibly, eccentricity is a danger against which the
parents of well-descended children must be on the
watch. These are born with strong tendencies to
certain qualities and ways of thinking. Their bringing
up tends to accentuate their qualities; the balance
between these and other qualities is lost, and they
become eccentric persons. Mr. Matthew Arnold
writes down the life and the work of a great poet
as ineffectual; and this is, often enough, the verdict
passed upon the eccentric. Whatever force of genius
and of character, whatever lovely moral traits they
may have, the world will not take them as guides for
good, unless they do as others do in things lawful
and expedient; and truly there is a broad margin for
originality in declining to hunt with the hounds in
things neither lawful nor expedient.
Now, practically, what is the mother’s course who
notices in her most promising child little traits of
oddity? He does not care much for games, does
not get on well with the rest, has some little den of
his own where he ruminates. Poor little fellow! he
wants a confidante badly; most likely he has tried
nurse and brothers and sisters, to no purpose. If
this go on, he will grow up with the idea that nobody
wants him, nobody understands him, will take his
slice of life and eat it (with a snarl) all by himself.
But if his mother have tact enough to get at him,
she will preserve for the world one of its saving characters.
Depend upon it there is something at work in
the child—genius, humanity, poetry, ambition, pride
of family. It is that he wants outlet and exercise for
an inherited trait almost too big for his childish soul.
Rosa Bonheur was observed to be a restless child
whose little shoes of life were a misfit: lessons did
not please her, and play did not please her; and her
artist father hit on the notion of soothing the child’s
divine discontent by—apprenticing her to a needlewoman!
Happily she broke her bonds, and we have
her pictures. In the case of pride of birth, it is well
that the child should be brought face to face and heart
to heart with the “great humility” of our Pattern.
But that being done, this sense of family distinction
is a wonderful lever to raise the little world of the
child’s nature. Noblesse oblige. He must needs add
honour and not dishonour to a distinguished family.
I know of a little boy who bears two distinguished
family names—Browning-Newton, let us say. He
goes to a preparatory school, where it is the custom
to put the names of defaulters on the blackboard.
By-and-by, his little brother went to school too,
and the bigger boy’s exordium was:—“We’ll never
let two such names as ours be stuck up on the
blackboard!”
Amongst the immediate causes of eccentricity is the
dreariness of daily living, the sense of which falls
upon us all at times, and often with deadly weight
upon the more finely strung and highly gifted. “Oh,
dear! I wish I was in Jupiter!” sighed a small urchin
who had already used up this planet. It rests with the
parents to see that the dreariness of a motiveless life
does not settle, sooner or later, on any one of their
children. We are made with a yearning for the
“fearful joy” of passion; and if this do not come to
us in lawful ways, we look for it in eccentric, or worse,
in illegitimate courses. The mother, to whom her
child is as an open book, must find a vent for the
restless working of his nature—the more apt to be
troubled by—
“The burden of the mystery,
The heavy and the weary weight
Of all this unintelligible world”—
the more finely he is himself organised. Fill him
with the enthusiasm of humanity. Whatever gifts he
has, let them be cultivated as “gifts for men.” “The
thing best worth living for is to be of use,” was well
said lately by a thinker who has left us. The child
into whose notion of life that idea is fitted will not
grow up to find time heavy on his hands. The life
blessed with an enthusiasm will not be dull; but a
weight must go into the opposite scale to balance
even the noblest enthusiasm. As we have said, open
for him some door of natural science, some way of
mechanical skill; in a word, give the child an absorbing
pursuit and a fascinating hobby, and you
need not fear eccentric or unworthy developments.
It seems well to dwell at length on this subject of
eccentricity, because the world loses a great deal by
its splendid failures, the beautiful human beings who
through one sort of eccentricity or another become
ineffectual for the raising of the rest of us.
Suppose the parent see that the formation of character
is the ultimate object of education; see, too, that
character is, in the rough, the inherited tendencies of
the child, modified by his surroundings, but that
character may be debased or ennobled by education;
that it is the parents’ part to distinguish the first faint
budding of family traits—to greet every fine trait as
the highest sort of family possession to be nourished
and tended with care; to keep up at the same time
the balance of qualities by bringing forward that
which is of little account—the more so when they
must deliver their child from eccentricity, pitfall to
the original and forceful nature;—suppose they have
taken all this into the rôle of their duties, there yet
remains much for parents to do.
We are open to what the French call the defects
of our qualities; and as ill weeds grow apace, the
defects of a fine character may well choke out the
graces. A little maiden loves with the passion and
devotion of a woman, but she is exacting of return,
and jealous of intrusion, even with her mother. A
boy is ambitious; he will be leader in the nursery,
and his lead is wholesome for the rest; but there is
the pugnacious little brother who will not “follow
my leader,” and the two can hardly live in the same
rooms. The able boy is a tyrant when his will is
crossed. There is the timid, affectionate little maid
who will even tell a fib to shield her sister; and there
is the high-spirited girl who never lies, but who does,
now and then, bully; and so on, without end. What
is the parents’ part here? To magnify the quality;
make the child feel that he or she has a virtue to
guard—a family possession, and, at the same time, a
gift from above. A little simple reasonable teaching
may help. But let us beware of much talk. “Have
you quite finished, mother?” said a bright little girl
of five in the most polite way in the world. She had
listened long to her mother’s sermonising, and had
many things on hand. A wise word here and there
may be of use, but much more may be done by
carefully hindering each “defect of its quality” from
coming into play. Give the ill weeds no room to
grow. Then, again, the defect may often be reclaimed
and turned back to feed the quality itself. The ambitious
boy’s love of power may be worked into a
desire to win by love his restive little brother. The
passion of the loving girl may be made to include all
whom her mother loves.
There is another aspect of the subject of heredity
and the duties it entails. As the child of long lineage
may well inherit much of what was best in his ancestors—fine
physique, clear intellect, high moral
worth—so also he has his risks. As some one puts
it, not all the women have been brave, nor all the
men chaste. We know how the tendency to certain
forms of disease runs in families. Temper and temperament,
moral and physical nature alike, may come
down with a taint. An unhappy child may, by some
odd freak of nature, appear to have left out the good
and taken into him only the unworthy. What can
the parents do in such a case? They may not reform
him—perhaps that is beyond human skill and care,
once he has become all that is possible to his nature—but
transform him, so that the being he was calculated
to become never develops at all; but another being
comes to light blest with every grace of which he had
only the defect. This brings us to a beneficent law
of nature, which underlies the whole subject of early
training, and especially so this case of the child whose
mother must bring him forth a second time into a life
of beauty and harmony. To put it in an old form
of words—the words of Thomas à Kempis—what
seems to me the fundamental law of education is
no more than this: “Habit is driven out by habit.”
People have always known that “Use is second
nature,” but the reason why, and the scope of the
saying, these are discoveries of recent days.
A child has an odious custom, so constant, that
it is his quality, will be his character if you let him
alone; he is spiteful, he is sly, he is sullen. No one
is to blame for it; it was born in him. What are you
to do with such inveterate habit of nature? Just
this; treat it as a bad habit, and set up the opposite
good habit. Henry is more than mischievous; he
is a malicious little boy. There are always tears in
the nursery, because, with “pinches, nips, and bobs,”
he is making some child wretched. Even his pets
are not safe; he has done his canary to death by
poking at it with a stick through the bars of its cage;
howls from his dog, screeches from his cat, betray
him in some vicious trick. He makes fearful faces
at his timid little sister; sets traps with string for
the housemaid with her water-cans to fall over; there
is no end to the malicious tricks, beyond the mere
savagery of untrained boyhood, which come to his
mother’s ear. What is to be done? “Oh, he will
grow out of it!” say the more hopeful who pin their
faith to time. But many an experienced mother will
say, “You can’t cure him; what is in will out, and
he will be a pest to society all his life.” Yet the child
may be cured in a month if the mother will set herself
to the task with both hands and set purpose; at any
rate, the cure may be well begun, and that is half done.
Let the month of treatment be a deliciously happy
month to him, he living all the time in the sunshine
of his mother’s smile. Let him not be left to
himself to meditate or carry out ugly pranks. Let
him feel himself always under a watchful, loving,
and approving eye. Keep him happily occupied, well
amused. All this, to break the old custom which is
assuredly broken when a certain length of time goes
by without its repetition. But one habit drives out
another. Lay new lines in the old place. Open
avenues of kindness for him. Let him enjoy, daily,
hourly, the pleasure of pleasing. Get him into the
way of making little plots for the pleasure of the
rest—a plaything of his contriving, a dish of strawberries
of his gathering, shadow rabbits to amuse the
baby; take him on kind errands to poor neighbours,
carrying and giving of his own. For a whole month
the child’s whole heart is flowing out in deeds and
schemes and thoughts of loving-kindness, and the ingenuity
which spent itself in malicious tricks becomes
an acquisition to his family when his devices are
benevolent. Yes; but where is his mother to get
time in these encroaching days to put Henry under
special treatment? She has other children and other
duties, and simply cannot give herself up for a month
or a week to one child. If the boy were ill, in danger,
would she find time for him then? Would not other
duties go to the wall, and leave her little son, for the
time, her chief object in life? Now here is a point
all parents are not enough awake to—that mental and
moral ailments require prompt, purposeful, curative
treatment, to which the parents must devote themselves
for a short time, just as they would to a sick
child. Neither punishing him nor letting him alone—the
two lines of treatment most in favour—ever cured
a child of any moral evil. If parents recognised the
efficacy and the immediate effect of treatment, they
would never allow the spread of ill weeds. For let
this be borne in mind, whatever ugly quality disfigures
the child, he is but as a garden overgrown with weeds,
the more prolific the weeds, the more fertile the soil;
he has within him every possibility of beauty of life
and character. Get rid of the weeds and foster the
flowers. It is hardly too much to say that most of
the failures in life or character made by man or
woman are due to the happy-go-lucky philosophy of
the parents. They say, “The child is so young; he
does not know any better; but all that will come
right as he grows up.” Now, a fault of character
left to itself can do no other than strengthen.
An objection may be raised to this counsel of short
and determined curative treatment. The good results
do not last, it is said; a week or two of neglect, and
you lose the ground gained: Henry is as likely as
ever to grow up of the “tiger” order, a Steerforth or
a Grandcourt. Here science comes to help us to
cheerful certainty.
There is no more interesting subject of inquiry
open just now than that of the interaction between
the thoughts of the mind and the configuration of the
brain. The fair conclusion appears to be that each is
greatly the cause of the other; that the character of
the persistent thoughts actually shapes the cerebrum,
while on the configuration of this organ depends in
turn the manner of thoughts we think. Now, thought
is, for the most part, automatic. We think, without
intention or effort, as we have been accustomed to
think, just as we walk or write without any conscious
arrangement of muscles. Mozart could write an overture,
laughing all the time at the little jokes his wife
made to keep him awake; to be sure he had thought
it out before, and there it was, ready to be written;
but he did not consciously try for these musical
thoughts, they simply came to him in proper succession.
Coleridge thought “Kubla Khan” in his sleep,
and wrote it when he awoke; and, indeed, he might
as well have been asleep all the time for all he had to
do with the production of most of his thoughts.
“Over the buttons she falls asleep,
And stitches them on in a dream,”—
is very possible and likely. For one thing which we
consciously set ourselves to think about, a thousand
words and acts come from us every day of their own
accord; we don’t think of them at all. But all the
same, only a poet or a musician could thus give forth
poetry or music, and it is the words and acts which
come from us without conscious thought which afford
the true measure of what we are. Perhaps this is why
such serious weight is attached to our every “idle
word”—words spoken without intention or volition.
We are getting, by degrees, to Henry and his bad
habits. Somehow or other, the nervous tissue of the
cerebrum “grows to” the thoughts that are allowed
free course in the mind. How, Science hardly ventures
to guess as yet; but, for the sake of illustration,
let us imagine that certain thoughts of the mind run
to and fro in the nervous substance of the cerebrum
until they have made a way there: busy traffic in the
same order of thoughts will always be kept up, for
there is the easy way for them to run in. Now, take
the child with an inherited tendency to a resentful
temper: he has begun to think resentful thoughts:
finds them easy and gratifying; he goes on; evermore
the ugly traffic becomes more easy and natural, and
resentfulness is rapidly becoming himself, that trait in
his character which people couple with his name.
But one custom overcomes another. The watchful
mother sets up new tracks in other directions; and
she sees to it, that while she is leading new thoughts
through the new way, the old, deeply worn “way of
thinking” is quite disused. Now, the cerebrum is in
a state of rapid waste and rapid growth. The new
growth takes shape from the new thoughts: the old
is lost in the steady waste, and the child is reformed,
physically as well as morally and mentally. That
the nervous tissue of the cerebrum should be thus the
instrument of the mind need not surprise us when we
think how the muscles and joints of the tumbler, the
vocal organs of the singer, the finger-ends of the
watchmaker, the palate of the tea-taster, grow to the
uses they are steadily put to; and, much more, both
in the case of brain and of bodily organs, grow to the
uses they are earliest put to.
This meets in a wonderful way the case of the
parent who sets himself to cure a moral failing. He
sets up the course of new thoughts, and hinders those
of the past, until the new thoughts shall have become
automatic and run of their own accord. All the time
a sort of disintegration is going on in the place that
held the disused thoughts; and here is the parent’s
advantage. If the boy return (as, from inherited
tendency, he still may do) to his old habits of thought,
behold there is no more place for them in his physical
being; to make a new place is a work of time, and in
this work the parent can overtake and hinder him
without much effort.
Here, indeed, more than anywhere, “Except the
Lord build the house, they labour but in vain that
build it;” but surely intelligent co-operation in this
divine work is our bounden duty and service. The
training of the will, the instruction of the conscience,
and, so far as it lies with us, the development of the
divine life in the child, are carried on simultaneously
with this training in the habits of a good life; and
these last will carry the child safely over the season of
infirm will, immature conscience, until he is able to
take, under direction from above, the conduct of his
life, the moulding of his character into his own hands.
It is a comfort to believe that there is even a material
register of our educational labours being made in the
very substance of the child’s brain; and, certainly,
here we have a note of warning as to the danger of
letting ill ways alone in the hope that all will come
right by-and-by.
Some parents may consider all this as heavy
hearing; that even to “think on these things” is
enough to take the joy and spontaneousness out of
their sweet relationship; and that, after all, parents’
love and the grace of God should be sufficient for
the bringing up of children. No one can feel on this
subject more sincere humility than those who have
not the honour to be parents; the insight and love
with which parents—mothers most so—are blest, is a
divine gift which fills lookers-on with reverence, even
in many a cottage home; but we have only to observe
how many fond parents make foolish children to be
assured that something more is wanted. There are appointed
ways, not always the old paths, but new ones,
opened up step by step as we go. The labour of the
mother who sets herself to understand her work is not
increased, but infinitely lightened; and as for life
being made heavy with the thought of these things,
once make them our own, and we act upon them as
naturally as upon such knowledge—scientific also—as,
loose your hold of a cup—and it falls. A little painstaking
thought and effort in the first place, and all
comes easy.
CHAPTER X — BIBLE LESSONS
“The history of England is now reduced to a game at cards,—the problems
of mathematics to puzzles and riddles.... There wants but one
step further, and the Creed and Ten Commandments may be taught in
the same manner, without the necessity of the grave face, deliberate tone
of recital, and devout attention hitherto exacted from the well-governed
childhood of this realm.”—Waverley.
That parents should make over the religious education
of their children to a Sunday-school is, no doubt,
as indefensible as if they sent them for their meals to
a table maintained by the public bounty. We “at
home” plead “not guilty” to this particular count.
Our Sunday-schools are used by those toil-worn and
little-learned parents who are willing to accept at the
hands of the more leisured classes this service of the
religious teaching of their children. That is, the
Sunday-school is, at present, a necessary evil, an acknowledgment
that there are parents so hard pressed
that they are unable for their first duty. Here we
have the theory of the Sunday-school—the parents who
can, teach their children at home on Sunday, and
substitutes step in to act for those who can not. It
is upon this delightful theory of the Sunday-school
that a clergyman[7] at the Antipodes has taken action.
Never does it appear to occur to him that the members
of the upper and middle classes do not need to be
definitely and regularly instructed in religion—“from
a child.” His contention is, only, that such children
should not be taught at Sunday-school, but at home,
and by their parents; and the main object of his
parochial “Parents’ Union” is to help parents in this
work. These are some of the rules:—
1. The object of the Union shall be to unite,
strengthen, and assist fathers and mothers in the
discharge of their parental duties.
2. Members shall be pledged, by the fact of their
joining, to supervise the education of their own children,
and to urge the responsibility of the parental
relationship upon other parents.
3. Lesson sketches shall be furnished monthly to
each family in connection with the Union.
4. Members shall bring their children to the monthly
catechising, and sit with them, &c., &c.
Probably the “lesson-sketches” are to secure that
the children do just such Bible-lessons at home with
their parents on Sunday as they have hitherto done at
the Sunday-school with teachers.
It seems to be contemplated that parents of every
class will undertake their proper duties in this matter,
and that the Sunday-school may be allowed to drop,
the clergyman undertaking instead to ascertain, by
means of catechising, that certain work is done month
by month.
The scheme seems full of promise. Nothing should
do more to strengthen the bonds of family life than
that the children should learn religion at the lips of
their parents; and, to grow up in a church which
takes constant heed of you from baptism or infancy,
until, we will not say confirmation, but through manhood
and womanhood, until the end, should give the
right tone to corporate life.
No doubt we have parishes, and even whole denominations,
in which the young people are taken
hold of from first to last; but then it is by clergy,
teachers, class leaders, and so on; and all parents do
not regard it as an unmixed blessing that the most
serious part of their children’s training should be
undertaken by outsiders. The thing that seems most
worthy of imitation in this Australian movement is,
that parents themselves are recognised as the fit instructors
of their children in the best things, and that
they are led to acknowledge some responsibility to the
Church with regard to the instruction they give.
But do we manage these things so well “at home”
that we have no occasion to look about us for hints?
It may be in the memories of some of us, that in
May 1889, a Committee of the House of Laymen for
the Province of Canterbury was appointed to examine
into the religious education of the upper and middle
classes.[8] The committee considered that they might
obtain a good basis for their investigations by examining
into the religious knowledge of boys entering
school. They sent a paper of inquiries to sixty-two
head-masters, most of whom sent replies; and from
these replies the committee were led to conclude
that, “for the most part, the standard of religious
education attained by boys before going to school is
far below what might be hoped or expected; and that
even this standard, thus ascertained to be far too low,
is deteriorating; and further, that the chief cause of
deterioration is considered to be the want of home-teaching
and religion.”
Here is matter of grave consideration for us all—for,
though the investigation was conducted by
Churchmen, it naturally covered boys of various
denominations attending public and middle-class
schools; the distinctive character of the religious
education was the subject of separate inquiry. No
doubt there are many beautiful exceptions—families
brought up in quiet homes in the nurture and admonition
of the Lord; but if it is, as some of us fear,
a fact that there is a tendency among parents of the
middle and upper classes to let the religious education
of their children take care of itself, it is worth while to
ask, What is the reason? and, What is the remedy?
Many reasons are assigned for this alleged failure in
parental duty—social claims, the restive temper of
the young people and their impatience of religious
teaching, and much else. But these reasons are inadequate.
Parents are, on the whole, very much
alive to their responsibilities; perhaps there has never
been a generation more earnest and conscientious
than the young parents of these days. All the same,
these thoughtful young parents do not lay themselves
out to teach their children religion, before all
things.
The fact is, our religious life has suffered, and
by-and-by our national character will suffer, for the
discredit thrown upon the Bible by adverse critics.
We rightly regard the Bible as the entire collection
of our Sacred Books. We have absolutely nothing
to teach but what we find written therein. But we
no longer go to the Bible with the old confidence:
our religion is fading into a sentiment, not easy to
impart; we wait until the young people shall conceive
it for themselves. Meantime, we give them such
æsthetic culture as should tend to develop those
needs of the soul that find their satisfaction in worship.
The whole superstructure of “liberal” religious
thought is miserably shaky, and no wonder there is
some shrinking from exposing it to the Ithuriel’s
spear of the definite and searching young mind.
For we love this flimsy habitation we have builded.
It bears a shadowy resemblance to the old home
of our souls, and we cling to it with a tender sentiment
which the younger generation might not
understand.
Are we then unhoused? Undoubtedly we are upon
one assumption—that assumption which it takes a
brilliant novelist to put forth in its naked asperity—“Miracles
do not happen.” The educated mind is
more essentially logical than we are apt to suppose.
Remove the keystone of miracle and the arch tumbles
about our ears. The ostentatious veneration for the
Person of Christ, as separated from the “mythical”
miraculous element, is, alas! no more than a spurious
sentiment toward a self-evolved conception. Eliminate
the “miraculous” and the whole fabric of
Christianity disappears; and not only so, what have
we to do with that older revelation of “the Lord, the
Lord, a God full of compassion and gracious”? Do
we say, Nay, we keep this; here is no miracle; and,
of Christ, have we not the inimitable Sermon on the
Mount—sufficient claim on our allegiance? No, we
have not; therein are we taught to pray, to consider
the lilies of the field and the fowls of the air, and to
remember that the very hairs of our head are all
numbered. Here we have the doctrine of the personal
dealing, the particular providence of God, which
is of the very essence of miracle. If “miracles do
not happen,” it is folly and presumption to expect
in providence and invite in prayer the faintest disturbance
of that course of events which is fixed by
inevitable law. The educated mind is severely logical,
though an effort of the will may keep us from
following out our conclusions to the bitter end.
What have we left? A God who, of necessity, can
have no personal dealings with you or me, for
such dealings would be of the nature of a miracle:
a God, prayer to whom, in the face of such certainty,
becomes blasphemous. How dare we approach
the Highest with requests which, in the
nature of things (as we conceive), it is impossible
He should grant?
We cannot pray, and we cannot trust, may be; yet
we are not utterly godless; we can admire, adore,
worship, in uttermost humility. But how? What
shall we adore? The Divine Being can be known
to us only through His attributes; He is a God of
love and a God of justice; full of compassion and
gracious, slow to anger, and plenteous in mercy. But
these are attributes which can only be conceived of
as in action, from Person to person. How be gracious
and merciful unless to a being in need of grace and
mercy? Grant that grace and mercy may modify the
slightest circumstance in a man’s existence, spiritual
or temporal, and you grant the whole question of
“miracles”—that is, that it is possible to God to
act otherwise than through such inevitable laws as
we are able to recognise. Refuse to concede “the
miraculous element,” and the Shepherd of Israel has
departed from our midst; we are left orphaned in a
world undone.
Such and so great are the issues of that question of
“miracle” with which we are fond of dallying, with
a smile here and a shrug there, and a special sneer
for that story of the swine that ran violently down a
steep place, because we know so much about the dim
thoughts of the brute creation—living under our eyes,
indeed, but curiously out of our ken. Grant the possibility
of miracles, that is, of the voluntary action of a
Personal God, and who will venture to assign limits of
less or more?
How long halt we betwixt two opinions?—to the
law and to the testimony. Let us boldly accept the
alternative which Hume proposes, however superciliously.
Let it be, that, “no testimony is sufficient
to establish a miracle unless the testimony be of such
a kind that its falsehood would be more miraculous
than the fact which it endeavours to establish.” Even
so. We believe that Christ rose again the third day
and ascended into heaven; or we credit the far more
miraculous hypothesis that “there is no God”; or,
anyway, the God of revelation, in His adorable Personality,
has ceased to be for us. There is no middle
way. Natural law, as we understand it, has nothing to
do with these issues; not that the Supreme abrogates
His laws, but that our knowledge of “natural law” is
so agonisingly limited and superficial, that we are incompetent
to decide whether a break in the narrow
circle, within which our knowledge is hemmed, is or
is not an opening into a wider circle, where what
appears to us as an extraordinary exception does but
exemplify the general rule.
We would not undervalue the solid fruits of Biblical
criticism, even the most adverse. This should be a
great gain in the spiritual life—that, henceforth, a
miracle is accredited, not merely by the fact that it is
recorded in the sacred history, but by its essential fitness
with the Divine Character; just as, if we may
reverently compare human things with divine, we say
of a friend, “Oh, he would never do that!” or, “That
is just like him.” Tried by this test, how unostentatious,
simple, meekly serviceable are the miracles of
Christ; how utterly divine it is
“To have all power, and be as having none!”
The mind which is saturated with the Gospel story
in all its sweet reasonableness, which has absorbed the
more confused and broken rays wherein the Light of
the World is manifested in Old Testament story, will
perhaps be the least tempted to the disloyalty of
“honest doubt;”—for disloyalty to the most close
and sacred of all relationships it is, though we must
freely concede that such doubt is the infirmity of
noble minds. Believing that faith comes by hearing,
and hearing by the Word of God, that the man is
established in the Christian faith according as the
child has been instructed, the question of questions
for us is, how to secure that the children shall be well
grounded in the Scriptures by their parents, and shall
pursue the study with intelligence, reverence, and
delight.
[8] See “Report of the Committee of the House of Laymen for the
Province of Canterbury on the Duty of the Church with regard to the
Religious Education of the Upper and Middle Classes.”—Nat. Soc.
Depository, Westminster.
CHAPTER XI — FAITH AND DUTY — CHAPTER XII — FAITH AND DUTY
Reviews
I
Education, properly understood, is the science of life,
and every attempt to formulate this science is to be
hailed with interest, and with a measure of gratitude
in proportion to its success. Thinking minds everywhere
are engaged in furnishing their quota towards
this great work, in one or another of its aspects,
physical, social, religious. We see at once the importance
of every attempt to solve social problems or
problems of faith, as helping us to understand those
“laws of nature” and “ways of men,” the love, and
dutiful attitude of the will towards which Mr. Huxley
considers to be the sole practical outcome of education.
We have before us three important works[9] on
these lines. One deals with the problems of “secular”
morality from an American point of view; the second
with the whole problem of national education from
a French and “scientific” standpoint. The third is
not professedly an educational work. It deals with
“the ways of men,” but with the ways of men as they
are concerned with the ways and will of God. That
is, it deals with the deep-seated springs out of which
are the issues of life. As the true educationalist works
from within outwards, he will probably find much aid
in a work whose outlook on life is from the standpoint
of “faith.”
Mr. Felix Adler, in “The Moral Instruction of
Children,” undertakes a by no means easy task in
setting himself to solve the problem of unsectarian
moral instruction. He brings unusual qualifications
to the work—a wide outlook, philosophic training,
and that catholic love of literature and knowledge of
books which is essential to the teacher of morals. The
work before us is one which should find a place on
every educated parent’s bookshelves, not perhaps to
be swallowed whole as a “complete guide,” but to be
studied with careful attention and some freedom of
choice as to which counsel of perfection is worthy to
be acted upon, and which other counsel may be
rejected as not fitting in with that scheme of educational
thought which the parent has already made for
himself. Mr. Adler is most seriously handicapped at
the outset. He writes for American schools, in which
the first condition of moral instruction is that it must
be unsectarian. This he, rightly or wrongly, interprets,
to exclude all theistic teaching whatever; that is to
say, the child he writes for has no sanctions beyond
those he finds in his own breast. For example: “It
is the business of the moral instructor in the school to
deliver to his pupils the subject-matter of morality, but
not to deal with the sanctions of it. He says to the
pupil, ‘Thou shalt not lie.’ He takes it for granted
that the pupil feels the force of this commandment,
and acknowledges that he ought to yield obedience
to it. For my part, I should suspect of quibbling and
dishonest intention any boy or girl who would ask me,
Why ought I not to lie? I should hold up before
such a child the ought in all its awful majesty. The
right to reason about these matters cannot be conceded
until after the mind has attained a certain maturity.”
Where does the ought get its awful majesty? That
there is in the human breast an infallible sense of
“ought” is an error prolific of much evil. It is a
popular idea to-day that it is right to do that which
the doer holds to be right; or, as it is popularly
expressed, a man does all that can be expected of
him when he acts according to his “lights.” Now,
a very slight acquaintance with history demonstrates
that every persecution and most outrages, from the
Inquisition to Thuggee, are the outcome of that same
majesty of “ought,” as it makes its voice heard in
the breast of an individual or of a community. To
attempt to treat of morals without dealing with the
sanctions of morality is to work from the circumference
instead of from the centre.
Moses, Moses und immer Moses! says a German
pedagogue of the modern school, who writes in hot
disdain of the old school system, in which ten or
twelve, and, in some of the German States, fifteen
or sixteen hours a week were devoted to Bible-teaching.
We in England, and they in America, also
rebel against the Bible as a class-book. Educationalists
say there is so much else to be learned, that
this prolonged study of sacred literature is a grievous
waste of time; and many religious persons, on the
other hand, object on the ground that it is not
good to make the Bible common as a class-book.
But it is singular that so few educationalists recognise
that the Bible is not a single book, but a classic
literature of wonderful beauty and interest; that,
apart from its Divine sanctions and religious teaching,
from all that we understand by “Revelation,” the
Bible, as a mere instrument of education, is, at the
very least as valuable as the classics of Greece or
Rome. Here is poetry, the rhythm of which soothes
even the jaded brain past taking pleasure in any
other. Here is history, based on such broad, clear
lines, such dealing of slow and sure and even-handed
justice to the nations, such stories of national sins
and national repentances, that the student realises, as
from no other history, the solidarity of the race, the
brotherhood—and, if we may call it so—the individuality
of the nations. Here is philosophy which,
of all the philosophies which have been propounded,
is alone adequate to the interpretation of human
life. We say not a word here of that which is the
raison d’être of the Bible—its teaching of religion, its
revelation of God to man; but, to say only one word
more, all the literatures of the world put together
utterly fail to give us a system of ethics, in precept
and example, motive and sanction, complete as that
to which we have been born as our common inheritance
in the Bible.
For 1700 years, roughly speaking, the Bible has
been the school-book of modern Europe; its teaching,
conveyed directly or indirectly, more or less pure,
has been the basis upon which the whole superstructure
of not only religious but ethical and, to
some extent, literary training rested. Now, the Bible
as a lesson-book is tabooed; and educationalists are
called upon to produce what shall take its place in
the origination of ideas and the formation of character.
This is the task to which Mr. Adler sets himself; and
that he is at all successful is obviously due to the fact
that his own mind is impregnated with the Bible-lore
and the sacred law which he does not feel himself
at liberty to propound to his students. But this prepossession
of the author’s makes his work very helpful
and suggestive to parents who desire to take the
Bible as the groundwork and the sanction of that
moral teaching which they are glad to supplement
from other sources.
May we recommend the following suggestion to
parents:—
“Parents and teachers should endeavour to answer
such questions as these: When do the first stirrings
of the moral sense appear in the child? How do
they manifest themselves? What are the emotional
and the intellectual equipments of the child at different
periods, and how do these correspond with its
moral outfit? At what time does conscience enter
on the scene? To what acts or omissions does the
child apply the terms right or wrong? If observations
of this kind were made with care and duly
recorded, the science of education would have at its
disposal a considerable quantity of material, from
which, no doubt, valuable generalisations might be
deduced. Every mother, especially, should keep a
diary in which to note the successive phases of her
child’s physical, mental, and moral growth, with particular
attention to the moral; so that parents may
be enabled to make a timely forecast of their children’s
character, to foster in them every germ of good, and
by prompt precautions to suppress, or at least restrain,
what is bad.”
We are glad to find that Mr. Adler reinstates fairy tales.
He says, justly, that much of the selfishness
of the world is due, not to actual hard-heartedness,
but to a lack of imaginative power; and adds, “I hold
that something, nay, much, has been gained if a child
has learned to take the wishes out of its heart, as it
were, and to project them on the screen of fancy.”
The German Märchen hold the first place in his
regards. He says: “They represent the childhood
of mankind, and it is for this reason that they never
cease to appeal to children.”
“But how shall we handle these Märchen? and
what method shall we employ in putting them to
account for our special purpose? My first counsel
is, Tell the story. Do not give it to the child to read.
The child, as it listens to the Märchen, looks up with
wide-opened eyes to the face of the person who tells
the story, and thrills responsive to the touch of the
earlier life of the race, which thus falls upon its own.”
That is, our author feels, and rightly so, that traditions
should be orally delivered. This is well worth noting.
His second counsel is equally important. “Do not,”
he says, “take the moral plum out of the fairy tale
pudding, but let the child enjoy it as a whole....
Treat the moral element as an incident, emphasise
it indeed, but incidentally. Pluck it as a wayside
flower.”
Mr. Felix Adler’s third counsel is, to eliminate from
the stories whatever is merely superstitious, merely
a relic of ancient animism, and, again, whatever is
objectionable on moral grounds. In this connection
he discusses the vexed question of how far we should
acquaint children with the existence of evil in the
world. His conclusion is one with which we shall
probably be inclined to agree.
“My own view,” he says, “is that we should speak
in the child’s hearing only of those lesser forms
of evil, physical or moral, with which it is already
acquainted.” On this ground he would rule out all
the cruel step-mother stories, the unnatural father
stories, and so on; though, probably, most of us
would make an exception in favour of Cinderella,
and its charming German rendering Aschenbrödel.
Fables, according to our author, should form the
basis of moral instruction at the second stage; probably
when children emerge from the nursery. We
have all grown up on “Æsop’s Fables,” and “The
Dog in the Manger,” “King Log,” “The Frog and
the Stork,” have passed into the current coinage of
our thought. But it is interesting to be reminded
that the so-called Æsop’s fables are infinitely older
than the famous Greek story-teller, and are, for the
most part, of Asiatic origin. We are reminded that
it is important to keep the origin of this fable before
us, and exercise discrimination in our choice of those
which we use to convey moral ideas to our children.
Such fables as “The Oak and the Reed,” “The Brazen
and the Earthen Pot,” “The Kite and the Wolf,”
Mr. Adler would reject, as breathing of Eastern subserviency
and fear. But possibly for the very reason
that the British backbone is little disposed to bow
before man or circumstances, the lessons of life culled
by peoples of other habits and other thoughts may
be quite specially useful to the English child. Anyway,
we should lose some of the most charming fables
if we cut out all that savours of the wisdom of the
East. The fables Mr. Felix Adler specially commends
are those which hold up virtue for our praise
or evil for our censure; such as Cowardice, the fable
of the “Stag and the Fawn;” Vanity, “The Peacock
and the Crane;” Greediness, “The Dog and the
Shadow.”
“In the third part of our primary course, we shall
use selected stories from the classical literature of the
Hebrews, and later on from that of Greece, particularly
the ‘Odyssey’ and the ‘Iliad.’”
Here we begin to be at issue with our author. We
should not present Bible stories as carrying only the
same moral sanction as the myths of ancient Greece;
neither should we defer their introduction until the
child has gone through a moral course of fairy tales
and a moral course of fables. He should not be
able to recall a time before the sweet stories of old
filled his imagination; he should have heard the
voice of the Lord God in the garden in the cool
of the evening; should have been an awed spectator
where the angels ascended and descended upon
Jacob’s stony pillow; should have followed Christ
through the cornfield on the Sabbath-day, and sat in
the rows of the hungry multitudes—so long ago that
the sacred scenes form the unconscious background
of his thoughts. All things are possible to the little
child, and the touch of the spiritual upon our material
world, the difficult problems, the hard sayings, which
are an offence—in the Bible sense of the word—to
his elders, present no difficulties to the child’s all-embracing
faith. We would not say—far otherwise—that
every Bible story is fit for children, because it
is a Bible story; neither would we analyse too carefully,
nor draw hard and fast lines to distinguish
what we would call history from that of which it
may be said, “Without a parable spake He not unto
them.”
The child is not an exegetical student. The moral
teaching, the spiritual revelations, the lovely imagery
of the Bible, are the things with which he is concerned,
and of these he cannot have too much. As
Mr. Adler says, “The narrative of the Bible is saturated
with the moral spirit, the moral issues are everywhere
to the forefront. Duty, guilt and its punishment, the
conflict of conscience with inclination, are the leading
themes. The Hebrew people seem to have been endowed
with what may be called a moral genius, and
especially did they emphasise the filial and fraternal
duties. Now, it is precisely these duties that must be
impressed on young children.”
Let us see how Mr. Adler would use the Bible
narratives. We have only space for a fragmentary
sentence here and there: “Once upon a time there
were two children, Adam and Eve. Adam was a fine
and noble-looking lad.”... “It was so warm that
the children never needed to go indoors.”... “And
the snake kept on whispering, ‘Just take one bite of
it; nobody sees you.’”... “You, Adam, must learn
to labour, and you, Eve, to be patient and self-denying
for others,” &c.
We leave it to our readers to decide whether “treatment”
improves the Bible narrative, or whether this is
the sort of thing to lay hold of a child’s imagination.
Mr. Ruskin tells us that his incomparable style is
due entirely to his early familiarity with the Bible
classics. It is a mistake to translate Bible stories into
slipshod English, even when the narrator keeps close
to the facts of the narrative. The rhythm and cadence
of Biblical phraseology is as charming to a child as to
his elders, if not more so. Read your Bible story to
the child, bit by bit; get him to tell you in his own
words (keeping as close as he can to the Bible words)
what you have read, and then, if you like, talk about
it; but not much. Above all, do not let us attempt a
“practical commentary on every verse in Genesis,” to
quote the title of a work lately published.
Two points it seems worth while to dwell upon
here. Is it advisable to tell the children the stories
of the Bible miracles in an age when the possibility of
miracles is so hotly discussed? In the first place, all
that the most advanced scientists have to urge against
“miracles” is that precisely such phenomena have not
come under their personal notice; but they, before all
people, are open to admit that nothing is impossible
and that no experience is final. In the second place,
as for the moral and spiritual instruction which the
story of the miracle affords, it is immaterial whether,
in the particular case in question, a historical fact is
recorded, or whether, in this case also, it is true that
“without a parable spake He not unto them.” It is
the vital, not the historical, truth of the story which
matters to the child. As for the latter, he is a bold
critic, and well in advance of the scientific knowledge
of the day, who ventures to say, “This is possible,
that other is impossible.”
The second point worthy of our attention in regard
to Bible-teaching is, Is the Bible to be taken whole
and undivided, or to be dealt out to children as they
are able to bear it? There are recitals in the Bible
which we certainly should not put into the hands of
children in any other book. We should do well to
ask ourselves gravely, if we have any warrant for
supposing that our children will be shielded from the
suggestions of evil which we deliberately lay before
them; or if there is any Divine law requiring that
the whole Bible—which is not only the Word of God,
but is also a collection of the legal, literary, historical,
poetical, philosophical, ethical, and polemical writings
of a nation—should be placed altogether and all at
once in the hands of a curious child, as soon as he is
able to read? When will our superstitious reverence
for the mere letter of the Scriptures allow us to break
the Bible up, to be read, as all other literature is, in
separate books; and, for the children anyway, those
passages “expunged” which are not fit for their
reading; and even those which are perfectly uninteresting,
as, for example, long genealogies? How
delightful it would be that each birthday should bring
with it a gift of a new book of the Bible, progressing
in difficulty from year to year, beautifully bound and
illustrated, and printed in clear, inviting type and on
good paper. One can imagine the Christian child
collecting his library of sacred books with great joy
and interest, and making a diligent and delighted
study of the volume for the year in its appointed
time. The next best thing, perhaps, is to read bit
by bit to the children, as beautifully as may be, requiring
them to tell the story, after listening, as nearly
in the Bible words as they can.
But to return to Mr. Adler. Here is a valuable
suggestion: “Children should be taught to observe
moral pictures before any attempt is made to deduce
moral principles. But certain simple rules should be
given to the very young—must, indeed, be given them—for
their guidance. Now, in the legislation ascribed
to Moses, we find a number of rules fit for children,
and a collection of these rules might be made for
the use of schools, such as: Ye shall not lie; ye shall
not deceive one another; ye shall take no bribe; thou
shalt not go about as a tale-bearer among thy fellows,”
and so on—a very useful collection of sixteen rules by
way of specimen.
Farther on we read, “The story of David’s life is
replete with dramatic interest. It may be arranged
in a series of pictures. First picture, David and
Goliath—i.e., skill pitted against brute strength, or
the deserved punishment of a bully.” Conceive the
barren, common, self-complete and self-complacent
product of “moral” teaching on this level!
In his treatment of the “Odyssey” and the “Iliad,”
Mr. Adler makes some good points: “My father,
anxious that I should become a good man, made
me learn all the poems of Homer,” Xenophon makes
one of his characters say: and here we have suggestive
lines as to how the great epics may be used for
example of life and instruction in manners.
What so inspiring as the story of Ulysses to the boy
in search of adventures? and what greater stimulus
to courage, prudence, presence of mind, than in the
escapes of the hero? “Ulysses is the type of sagacity
as well as of bravery; his mind teems with inventions.”
The ethical elements of the “Odyssey” are said to
be conjugal affection, filial conduct (Telemachus),
presence of mind, and veneration shown to grand-parents
(Laertes). Friendly relations with dependents
might have been added, as illustrated by the lovely
story of the nurse Eurycleia recognising Ulysses when
his wife sat by with stony face. Friendship, again, in
the story of Achilles’ grief for Patroclus. Mr. Adler
treats the Homeric stories with more grace and sympathy,
and with less ruthless violation, than he metes
out to those of the Bible, but here again we trace the
initial weakness of “secular” morality. The “Odyssey”
and the “Iliad” are religious poems or they are
nothing. The whole motive is religious, every incident
is supernaturally directed. The heroic inspiration is
entirely wanting, if we fail to bear in mind that the
characters do and suffer with superlative courage and
fortitude, only because they willed to do and suffer, in
all things, the will of the gods. The acquiescence of
the will with that which they guessed, however darkly,
of the divine will, is the truly inspiring quality of the
Homeric heroes; and here, as much as in the teaching
of Bible morality, “secular” ethics are at fault.
The third section of Mr. Adler’s work consists of
lessons on duty. Here again we have excellent
counsels and delightful illustrations. “The teacher
should always take the moral habit for granted. He
should never give his pupils to understand that he and
they are about to examine, whether, for instance, it is
wrong or not wrong to lie. The commandment
against lying is assumed, and its obligation acknowledged
at the outset.” This we heartily agree with, and
especially we like the apparently inadvertent use of
the word “commandment,” which concedes the whole
question at issue—that is, that the idea of duty is a
relative one, depending on an Authority supreme and
intimate, which embraces the thoughts of the heart
and the issues of the life.
The story of Hillel, as illustrating the duty of
acquiring knowledge, is very charming, and is deeply
interesting to the psychologist, as illustrating that a
naturally implanted desire for knowledge is one of
the springs of action in the human breast. The
motives proposed for seeking knowledge are poor and
inadequate; to succeed in life, to gain esteem, to
satisfy yourself, and even to be able, possibly, to
benefit others, are by no means soul-compelling
motives. The child who is encouraged to learn,
because to learn is his particular duty in that state
of life to which it has pleased God to call him, has
the strongest of conceivable motives, in the sense
that he is rendering that which is required of him
by the Supreme Authority.
This one note of feebleness runs through the whole
treatment of the subject. The drowning man is supposed
to counsel himself to “be brave, because as a
human being you are superior to the forces of Nature,
because there is something in you—your moral self—over
which the forces of Nature have no power, because
what happens to you in your private character
is not important; but it is important that you assert
the dignity of humanity to the last breath.” This reads
rather well; but how much finer is the attitude of the
man who struggles manfully to save the life that God
has given him!
The chapter on the influence of manual training is
well worthy of consideration. The concluding sentence
runs: “It is a cheering and encouraging thought that
technical labour, which is the source of our material
aggrandisement, may also become, when employed in
the education of the young, the means of enlarging
their manhood, quickening their intellect, and strengthening
their character.”
We have taken up Mr. Adler’s work so fully because
it is one of the most serious and successful attempts
with which we are acquainted to present a graduated
course of ethics suitable for children of all ages.
Though we are at issue with the author on the all-important
point of moral sanctions, we very earnestly
commend the work to the perusal of parents. The
Christian parent will assuredly present the thought of
Law in connection with a Law-giver, and will supplement
the thousand valuable suggestions he will find
here with his own strong conviction that “Ought” is
of the Lord God. But even the Christian child suffers
from what may be called slipshod moral teaching.
The failings of the good are a source of sorrow and
surprise to the moralist as well as to the much-endeavouring
and often-failing Christian soul. That
temptation and sin are inseparable from our present
condition may be allowed; but that an earnest and
sincere Christian should be habitually guilty of failing
in candour, frankness, justice to the characters and
opinions of others, should be intemperate in censure,
and—dare we say it?—spiteful in criticism, is possibly
to be traced, not to fallible human nature, but to defective
education.
The ethical idea has never been fairly and fully
presented to the mind on these vulnerable points.
The man is unable to give due weight to the opinions
of another, because the child has not been instructed
in the duty of candour. There is little doubt that
careful, methodical, ethical instruction, with abundant
illustration, and—we need not add—inspired by the
thought, “God wills it,” should, if such instruction
could be made general, have an appreciable effect
in elevating the national character. Therefore, let
us repeat, we hail with gratitude such a contribution
to the practical ethics of the nursery and schoolroom
as Mr. Adler’s work on “The Moral Instruction of
Children.”
FOOTNOTES:
[9] “The Moral Instruction of Children.” 6s. By Felix Adler. Published
by Edward Arnold.
“Education from a National Standpoint.” By Alfred Fouillée. Translated
and edited by W. J. Greenstreet, M.A. Published by Edward
Arnold.
“Faith.” Eleven Sermons, with a Preface, by Rev. H. C. Beeching.
Published by Percival & Co.
II
Since Locke established a school of English educational
thought, based on English philosophy, our
tendency has been exclusively towards naturalism, if
not materialism; to the exclusion of a vital element in
education—the force of the idea.
Madame de Staël has a remarkable passage concerning
this tendency in English philosophy which,
though we may not be disposed to admit her conclusions
en bloc, should certainly give us pause, and
lead us to consider whether we should not wisely
modify the tendencies of our national thought by
laying ourselves open to foreign influences:—
“Hobbes prit à la lettre la philosophie qui fait dériver
toutes nos idées des impressions des sens; il n’en
craignit point les conséquences, et il a dit hardiment
que l’âme était, soumise à la nécessité comme la société
au despotisme. Le culte des tous les sentiments élévés
et purs est tellement consolidé en Angleterre par les
institutions politiques et religieuses, que les spéculations
de l’esprit tournent autour de ces imposantes
colonnes sans jamais les ébranler. Hobbes eut donc
peu de partizans dans son pays; mais l’influence de
Locke fut plus universelle. Comme son caractère
était morale et religieuse, il ne se permit aucun des
raisonnements corrupteurs qui dérivaient nécessairement
de sa métaphysique; et la plupart de ses compatriotes,
en l’adoptant, ont eu comme lui la noble
inconséquence de séparer les résultats des principes,
tandis que Hume et les philosophes français, après
avoir admis le système, l’ont appliqué d’une manière
beaucoup plus logique.
“La métaphysique de Locke n’a eu d’autre effet sur
les esprits, en Angleterre, que de ternir un peu leur
originalité naturelle; quand même elle dessécherait
la source des grandes pensées philosophiques, elle
ne saurait détruire le sentiment religieux, qui sait si
bien y suppléer; mais cette métaphysique reçue dans
le reste de l’Europe, l’Allemagne exceptée, a été l’une
des principales causes de l’immoralité dont on s’est
fait une théorie pour en mieux assurer la pratique.”
It is well that we should recognise the continuity
of English educational thought, and perceive that we
have in Spencer and Baine the lineal descendants of
the earlier philosophers. Probably the chief source
of weakness in our attempt to formulate a science of
education is that we do not perceive that education is
the outcome of philosophy. We deal with the issue
and ignore the source. Hence our efforts lack continuity
and definite aim. We are content to pick
up a suggestion here, a practical hint there, without
even troubling ourselves to consider what is that
scheme of life of which such hints and suggestions
are the output.
Mr. Greenstreet’s translation of M. Fouillée’s remarkable
work[10] should not be without its effect upon
the burning questions of the hour. As the translator
well says in his preface: “The spirit of reform is in
the air; the question of the retention of Greek at
the Universities is but a ripple of the great wave
that seems ready to burst upon us and to obliterate
the characteristic features of our national system of
education.... A glance at the various forms of the
educational systems obtaining in Europe and America
is sufficient to betray to the observant eye how near
to the verge of chaos we are standing.”
These are words of insight and wisdom, but let
us not therefore despair as though the end of all
things were at hand. The truth is, we are in the
throes of an educational revolution; we are emerging
from chaos rather than about to plunge into it; we
are beginning to recognise that education is the applied
science of life, and that we really have existing
material in the philosophy of the ages and the science
of the day to formulate an educational code whereby
we may order the lives of our children and regulate
our own. We need not aspire to a complete and
exhaustive code of educational laws. This will come
to us duly when humanity has, so to speak, fulfilled
itself. Meantime, we have enough to go on with if
we would believe it. What we have to do is to gather
together and order our resources; to put the first
thing foremost and all things in sequence, and to
see that education is neither more nor less than the
practical application of our philosophy. Hence, if
our educational thought is to be sound and effectual,
we must look to the philosophy which underlies it,
and must be in a condition to trace every counsel of
perfection for the bringing up of children to one or
other of the two schools of philosophy of which it
must needs be the outcome.
Is our system of education to be the issue of
naturalism or of idealism, or is there indeed a
media via? This is practically the question which
M. Fouillée sets himself to answer in the spirit of a
philosophical educationalist. He examines his premisses
and draws his deductions with a candour,
culture, and philosophic insight which carry the
confidence of the reader. No doubt he is of a
mind with that umpire in a cricket-match who lays
down the dictum that one must be quite fair to both
sides with a little leaning to one’s own. M. Fouillée
takes sides with classical as opposed to scientific
culture. But he is not a mere partisan; he has
philosophic reasons for the faith that is in him, and
his examination of the question of national education
is full of instruction and inspiration for the thoughtful
parent as well as for the schoolmaster.
M. Fouillée gives in his preamble a key to his treatment
of the subject. He says:
“On this as on all great questions of practical
philosophy Guyau has left his mark.... He has
treated the question from the highest standpoint, and
has treated it in a strictly scientific form. ‘Given the
hereditary merits and faults of a race, how far can we
modify existing heredity by means of education for a
new heredity?’ For the problem is nothing less than
this. It is not merely a matter of the instruction of
individuals, but of the preservation and improvement
of the race. Education must therefore be based upon
the physiological and moral laws of the culture of
races.... The ethnical is the true point of view.
By means of education we must create such hereditary
tendencies as will be useful to the race both physically
and intellectually.”
M. Fouillée begins at the beginning. He examines
the principle of selection, and shows that it is a
working principle, not only in animal, but in intellectual,
æsthetic, and moral life. He demonstrates
that there is what may be called psychological selection,
according to whose laws those ideas which are the
fittest rule the world; and it is in the light of this
truth, of the natural selection of ideas and of their
enormous force, that he would examine into the vexed
question of the subjects and methods of education.
M. Fouillée complains with justice that no attempt
has been made to harmonise or unify education as
a whole in any one civilised nation. Controversy
rages round quite secondary questions—whether education
shall be literary or scientific? and, again,
whether the ancient or the modern languages shall
be taught? But science and literature do not exhaust
the field. Our author introduces a new candidate.
He says:
“In this volume we shall inquire if the link between
science and literature is not to be found in the knowledge
of man, of society, of the great laws of the universe—i.e.,
in morals and social science and æsthetics,
in a word, in philosophy.”
Now this is the gist of the teaching which we have
laboured to advance in the Parents’ Union and its
various agencies.
“The proper study of mankind is man,” is one of
those “thoughts beyond their thought” which poets
light upon; and I am able to add my personal testimony
to the fact that under no other study with
which I am acquainted is it possible to trace such
almost visible expansion of mind and soul in the
young student as in this of philosophy.
A peculiarly interesting and original line of thought,
worked out very fully in this volume, is, that just as
the child with an individual bent should have that bent
encouraged and “educated,” so of a nation:—
“If social science rejects every mystical interpretation
of the common spirit animating a nation, it by
no means rejects the reflected consciousness or spontaneous
divination, possessed by every nation, of the
functions which have devolved upon it.”
Here is a most fruitful suggestion. Think of the
fitness of a scheme of physical, intellectual, and moral
training, based upon our ideal of the English character
and of the destiny of the English nation.
The chapter on “Power of Education and of Idea-Forces—Suggestions—Heredity”
is very valuable, as
utilising a floating nebulæ of intuitions, which are
coming upon us in connection with the hundred and
one hypnotic marvels of the day. M. Fouillée maintains
that—
“The power of instruction and education, denied
by some and exaggerated by others, being nothing
but the power of ideas and sentiments, it is impossible
to be too exact in determining at the outset the
extent and limits of this force. This psychological
problem is the foundation of pedagogy.”
In a word, M. Fouillée returns boldly to the Platonic
philosophy; the idea is to him all in all, in
philosophy and education. But he returns empty-handed.
The wave of naturalism, now perhaps on
the ebb, has left neither flotsam nor jetsam for him,
save for stranded fragments of the Darwinian theory.
Now, we maintain that to this wave of thought,
naturalistic, materialistic—what you will—we owe the
discovery of the physiological basis of education.
While we believed that thought was purely volatile,
incapable of impact upon matter, or of being acted
upon by matter, our theories of education were necessarily
vague. We could not catch our Ariel; how
then could we school him? But now, the physiologists
have taught us that our wilful sprite rests with
the tips of his toes, at any rate, upon solid ground;
nay more, his foothold is none so slight but that it
leaves footmarks behind, an impress on that domain
of the physical in which we are somewhat at home.
The impalpable thoughts that we think leave their
mark upon the quite palpable substance of the brain,
set up, so the physiologists tell us, connections between
the nerve-cells of which that organ is composed;
in fact, to make a long story short, the cerebrum
“grows to the uses it is earliest and most constantly
put to.” This fact opens up a function of education
upon which M. Fouillée hardly touches, that most
important function of the formation of habits—physical,
intellectual, moral. “Sow an act, reap a
habit; sow a habit, reap a character; sow a character,
reap a destiny,” says Thackeray. And a great function
of the educator is to secure that acts shall be
so regularly, purposefully, and methodically sown that
the child shall reap the habits of the good life in
thinking and doing, with the minimum of conscious
effort.
We are only now beginning to discover how beneficial
are the laws which govern our being. Educate
the child in these habits and the man’s life will run
in them, without the constant wear and tear of the
moral effort of decision. Once, twice, three times
in a day, he will still, no doubt, have to choose between
the highest and the less high, the best and the
less good course. But all the minor moralities of
life may be made habitual to him. He has been
brought up to be courteous, prompt, punctual, neat,
considerate; and he practises these virtues without
conscious effort. It is much easier to behave in the
way he is used to, than to originate a new line of
conduct. And this is so, because it is graciously
and mercifully ordered that there shall be a physical
record and adaptation as the result of our educational
efforts; and that the enormous strain of moral endeavour
shall come upon us only occasionally. “Sow
a habit, reap a character;” that is, the formation of
habits is the chief means whereby we modify the
original hereditary disposition of the child until it
becomes the character of the man.
But even in this physiological work, the spiritual
force of the idea has its part to play. For a habit
is set up by following out an initial idea with a long
sequence of corresponding acts. You tell a child
that the Great Duke slept in so narrow a bed that
he could not turn over, because, said he, “When you
want to turn over it’s time to get up.” The boy
does not wish to get up in the morning; but he does
wish to be like the hero of Waterloo. You stimulate
him to act upon this idea day after day for a month
or so, until the habit is formed, and it is just as easy
as not to get up in good time.
The functions of education may be roughly defined
as twofold; (a) the formation of habits; (b) the
presentation of ideas. The first depends far more
largely than we recognise on physiological processes.
The second is purely spiritual in origin, method, and
result. Is it not possible that here we have the meeting-point
of the two philosophies which have divided
mankind since men began to think about their
thoughts and ways? Both are right; both are
necessary; both have their full activity in the development
of a human being at his best. The crux
of modern thought, as indeed of all profound thought,
is, Is it conceivable that the spiritual should have
any manner of impact upon the material? Every
problem, from the education of a little child to the
Divine Incarnation, turns upon this point. Conceive
this possibility and all is plain, from the marvels
resulting from hypnotic suggestion to the miracles
of our faith. We can even believe what we are told,
that, by an effort of passionate concentration of
thought and feeling the devout may arrive at the
figure of the stigmata upon hands and feet. With
this key nothing is impossible to our faith, all we
ask for is precedent. And after all, this inter-action
of forces is the most common and every-day of our
experiences. What is it but the impact of spirit upon
matter which writes upon the face of flesh that record
of character and conduct which we call countenance.
And not only upon the face. He is a dull scholar
in the lore of human nature, who cannot read a man
fairly well from a back view. The sculptor knows
the trick of it. There is a statue of the late Prince
Consort in Edinburgh in which representative groups
pay homage to the Prince. Stand so as to get the
back view of any one of them and the shoulders of
scholar, soldier, peasant, artisan, tell unmistakably the
tale of their several lives. What is this but the impress
of spirit upon matter!
Anyway we are on the horns of a dilemma. There
is no middle course open to us. The physiologists
have made it absolutely plain that the brain is concerned
with thinking. Nay more, that thought may
go on without any volition on the part of the thinker.
Further, that much of our best work in art and
literature is the result of what is called unconscious
cerebration. Now, we must admit one of two things.
Either thought is a process of the material brain, one
more “mode of motion,” as the materialists contend,
or the material brain is the agent of the spiritual
thought, which acts upon it, let us say, as the fingers
of a player upon the keys of his instrument. Grant
this and the whole question is conceded. The impact
of the spiritual upon the material is an accepted
fact.
As we have had occasion to say before, in this great
work of education parents and teachers are permitted
to play only a subordinate part after all. You may
bring your horse to the water, but you can’t make him
drink; and you may present ideas of the fittest to the
mind of the child; but you do not know in the least
which he will take, and which he will reject. And
very well for us it is that this safeguard to his individuality
is implanted in every child’s breast. Our
part is to see that his educational plat is constantly
replenished with fit and inspiring ideas, and then we
must needs leave it to the child’s own appetite to
take which he will have, and as much as he requires.
Of one thing we must beware. The least symptom
of satiety, especially when the ideas we present are
moral and religious, should be taken as a serious
warning. Persistence on our part just then may end
in the child’s never willingly sitting down to that dish
any more.
The very limitations we see to our own powers in
this matter of presenting ideas should make us the
more anxiously careful as to the nature of the ideas
set before our children. We shall not be content that
they learn geography, history, Latin, what not,—we
shall ask what salient ideas are presented in each such
study, and how will these ideas affect the intellectual
and moral development of the child. We shall be in
a mood, that is, to go calmly and earnestly into the
question of education as presented by M. Fouillée.
We shall probably differ from him in many matters of
detail, but we shall most likely be inclined to agree
with his conclusion that, not some subject of mere
utility, but moral and social science conveyed by
means of history, literature, or otherwise, is the one
subject which we are not at liberty to leave out
from the curriculum of “a being breathing thoughtful
breath.”
The tables of studies given in the appendix are of
extreme value. Every subject is treated from what
may be called the ideal point of view.
“Two things are necessary. First, we must introduce
into the study of each science the philosophic
spirit and method, general views, the search for the
most general principles and conclusions. We must
then reduce the different sciences to unity by a sound
training in philosophy, which will be as obligatory to
students in science as to students in literature....
Scientific truths, said Descartes, are battles won;
describe to the young the principal and most heroic
of these battles; you will thus interest them in the
results of science, and you will develop in them a
scientific spirit by means of the enthusiasm for the
conquest of truth; you will make them see the
power of the reasoning which has led to discoveries
in the past, and which will do so again in the future.
How interesting arithmetic and geometry might be if
we gave a short history of their principal theorems; if
the child were mentally present at the labours of a
Pythagoras, a Plato, a Euclid, or in modern times of
a Viète, a Descartes, a Pascal, or a Leibnitz. Great
theories, instead of being lifeless and anonymous abstractions,
would become human, living truths, each
with its own history, like a statue by Michael Angelo,
or like a painting by Raphael.”
There is a little involuntary resistance in our minds
to any teaching which shall draw the deep things of
our faith within the sphere of the laws which govern
our development as human beings. We prefer that
the commerce between God and the soul, in which
is our life, should be altogether “supernatural,” apart
from the common laws of life, arbitrary, inexplicable,
opposed to reason. If we err in this, it is in reverence
we err. Our thought may be poor and crude, but
all our desire is to hallow the Divine Name, and we
know no other way in which to set it apart. But
though we err in reverence, we do err, and, in the
spiritual, as in the natural world, the motive does
not atone for the act. We lose through this misconception
of our relations with God the sense of
unity in our lives. We become aware of an altogether
unnatural and irreligious classification into
things sacred and things secular. We are not in
all things at one with God. There are beautiful lives
in which there is no trace of this separation, whose
aims are confined to the things we call sacred. But
many thoughtful earnest persons feel sorely the need
of a conception of the divine relation which shall
embrace the whole of human life, which shall make
art, science, politics, all those cares and thoughts of
men which are not rebellious, sacred also, as being
all engaged in the great evolution, the evolution of
the Kingdom of God.
Our religious thought, as our educational thought,
is, far more than we imagine, the outcome of our
philosophy. And do not let us imagine that philosophy
is not for the general run of men, but only for
the few. On the contrary, there is no living soul who
does not develop his own philosophy of life—that
which he appropriates of the current thoughts of his
time, modified by his own experiences.
It would be interesting to trace the effect upon
religious thought of the two great schools of philosophy—the
Idealistic and the Naturalistic; but that
is beyond our powers, and beyond our purpose here;
we must confine ourselves to what is immediately
practical. The present day crux is, that naturalistic
philosophy being in the ascendant, and the things of
our religion being altogether idealistic, many noble
natures are in revolt, feeling that they cannot honestly
accept as truth that which is opposed to human
reason. Others, to whom their religious faith is the
first thing, but who are yet in touch with the thought
and discovery of the day, affect an only half-honest
compromise with themselves, and say that there are
certain questions which they will not examine; matters
secular alone being open to searching scrutiny. Now,
it is not, as we so often hear, that the times are out
of joint, that Christianity is effete, that there is any
inherent antagonism between the facts of natural and
the facts of spiritual life. It is our own philosophy
which needs to be adjusted. We have somehow
managed to get life out of focus; we have begun
with false initial ideas, and have taken the logical
inferences from these for essential truth. We have
not perceived that the concern of the reasoning
powers is not with moral or spiritual truth, or even
with what we call facts, but is simply with the logical
inferences from any premisses whatever accepted by
the mind.
In our examination of M. Fouillée’s Education from
a National Standpoint, we made some attempt to show
that the two schemes of philosophy which have
hitherto divided the world have done so because both
are right, and neither is exclusively right. Matter and
spirit, force and idea, work together in the evolution
of character. The brain, somehow, makes material
record of those ideas which inspire the life. But
the brain does not originate those ideas. They are
spiritual in their nature, and are spiritually conveyed,
whether by means of the printed page, the glance
of an eye, the touch of a hand, or in that holy mystery
of the inbreathing of the Divine Spirit, of which we
cannot tell whence it comes nor whither it goes.
Once we recognise that all thoughts that breathe and
words that burn are of their nature spiritual, and
appeal to the spiritual within us—that, in fact, all
intercourse of thought and feeling belongs to the
realm of ideas, spiritually conveyed, the great mysteries
of our religion cease to be hedged off from our
common experiences. If the friend who sits beside
us deals with us, spirit with spirit, by means of quick
interchange of ideas, is it hard to believe that just so
is the intercourse between the Spirit of God and the
spirit of man? The more perfect the sympathy between
human souls, the less the need for spoken
words. How easy to go on from this to the thought
of that most intimate and blissful of all intercourse,
the converse between the devout soul and its God.
Nothing can be more obvious, real, natural, necessary,
than that the Father of Spirits should graciously keep
open such intimate access to, and converse with, the
spirits of men.
“I would that one would grant me,
O my Lord,
To find Thee only.
* * * * *
That Thou alone wouldst speak to me, and I to Thee,
is ever the aspiration of the devout soul. This continuous
aspiration towards closest communion is,
spoken or unspoken, the prayer of faith. A vain and
fond imagination, says the sceptic, begotten of the
heart, as when Narcissus became enamoured of his
reflected image! What have we to say in reply?
Nothing. He who does not perceive that he loves
in his brother not the material form, but the spiritual
being of which this form is one expression, how can
he understand that the Spirit of God should draw
with irresistible drawings the spirit of man, which is
indeed the whole man. For, after all, what is the body
but the garment which the spirit shapes to its uses?
To accept the outward seeming, to ignore the
spiritual reality, is the easier way. To say that prayer
is flung, as a child flings his kite, into the air, only
to come down again; to say that men are the creatures
of circumstances, with no power to determine their
own fate; that this belief and that are equal verities,
and that the worship of Christ or of Buddha is a
mere affair of climate and conditions; this easy
tolerance commends itself to many minds in these
days.
“And to what does this easy and sceptical life lead
a man?... To what, we say, does this scepticism
lead? It leads a man to shameful loneliness and
selfishness, the more shameful because it is so good-humoured
and conscienceless and serene. Conscience!
What is conscience? Why accept remorse?
What is public or private faith? Mythuses alike,
enveloped in enormous tradition. If, seeing and
acknowledging the lies of the world, Arthur, as see
them you can with only too fatal a clearness, you
submit to them without any protest further than a
laugh; if, plunged yourself in easy sensuality, you
allow the whole wretched world to go past groaning
by you unmoved; if the fight for the truth is taking
place, and all men of honour are on the ground armed
on the one side or the other, and you alone are to lie
on your balcony and smoke your pipe out of the noise
and the danger, you had better have died, or never
have been at all, than be such a sensual coward.”[12]
Mr. Beeching’s Eleven Sermons on Faith are in refreshing
contrast with this sort of modern Saduceeism.
In his view, faith is not mystic, supernatural, an exceptional
development; it is the common basis of our
dealings with each other. Credit, trust, confidence—the
framework of society rests upon these. “I cannot
trust you”—what worse thing can we say to one
another? The law recognises every man’s right to
the confidence of his fellow-men, and will have a man
accounted innocent until he is proved guilty. Our
whole commercial and banking systems, what are
they, but enormous systems of credit, and only one in
a hundred, or one in a thousand, fails to sustain this
credit. Family and social life rest upon credit of
another sort; let us call it moral credit, and only one
in a hundred or one in a thousand forfeits the trust.
If one here and there give occasion for jealousy, mistrust,
suspicion, why, the exception proves the rule.
In his dealings with men, man lives by credit; in his
dealings with God, man lives by faith. Let us use
the same word in both cases, and say that man is a
spiritual being, and, in all his relations, Godward or
manward, he lives by faith. How simple and easy a
thing faith becomes! How especially easy to the
children who trust everybody and offer a confiding
hand to any guide. Could we only rid ourselves of
the materialistic notion that spiritual things are not
to be understood by us, and that to believe in God
is altogether a different thing from to trust a friend,
how easy we should find the questions which we
allow to stagger our faith.
But the Kingdom of God is coming upon us with
power. Let us only break down this foolish barrier
of the flesh; let us perceive that our relations with
each other are the relations of spirit with spirit, and
that spoken and written words are no more than the
outward and visible signs of ideas spiritually conveyed,
and how inevitable, incessant, all-encompassing becomes
the presence of God about us. Faith is, then,
the simple trust of person in Person. We realise with
fearful joy that He is about our path, and about our
bed, and spieth out all our ways—not with the austere
eye of a judge, but with the caressing, if critical,
glance of a parent. How easy, then, to understand
the never-ceasing, ever-inspiring intercourse of the
Divine Spirit with the spirit of man—how, morning
by morning, He awakeneth our ear, also; how His
inspiration and instruction come in the direction,
and in the degree, in which the man is capable of
receiving them. It is no longer a puzzle to us that
the uninstructed savage shows sweet traits of pity and
generosity, “for His God doth instruct him and doth
teach him.” We are not confounded when we hear
of a righteous man who lifts up his face to Heaven,
and says, “There is no God,” because we know, He
maketh His sun to shine upon the evil and upon the
good, and that just that measure of moral light and
leading which a man lays himself open to receive is
freely given to him. He may shut his eyes and say,
“There is no sun,” but none the less is he warmed and
fed and comforted by the light he denies. This is the
faith in which we would bring up our children, this
strong, passionate sense of the dear nearness of our
God; found in this conviction, the controversies of
the day will interest but not exercise us, for we are
on the other side of all doubt once we know Him in
whom we have believed.
Faith comes by hearing, and hearing by the Word
of God. We advance in this lore of the soul only in
proportion as we make it our study; and all of us
who have the bringing up of children must needs be
thankful for every word of help and insight which
shall open our eyes to the realities which are spiritually
discerned. In this view parents will be glad to
read and ponder the Sermons before us. Profound
thought is conveyed in language of very great simplicity
and purity. The sermons are written from
the standpoint of present day thought, are not at all
emotional, nor even hortatory, but they are very
strengthening and refreshing. You read, and go on
your way rejoicing in a strong sense of the reality of
things unseen. Perhaps this result is due to Mr.
Beeching’s presentation of the naturalness of faith.
“It is noticeable that while our Lord is always
demanding Faith, He offers no definition of the
Faith He requires; so that there is a presumption
that He meant by Faith just what men ordinarily
mean by it. And the presumption is increased when
it is remembered that Faith in our Lord began with
being faith in human qualities before those qualities
were seen to be divine. The faith of the Apostles
increased under our Lord’s careful training, both in
depth and breadth; but between the first attraction
that drew (say) Peter from his nets, and the last
declaration of his worship upon the shores of Gennesaret,
there was no breach of continuity. Indeed,
as if to assure us that the Apostle’s human faith had
not after the Resurrection ‘changed to something else,’
and become an indefinite theological virtue, we find
the word used to express it which, of all the words
which labour to express faith, is the one most deeply
tinged with human feeling: ‘Simon, son of Jonas,
lovest thou Me more than these?’ We must ask,
therefore, what, as between man and man, is commonly
meant by Faith, and then we can examine
whether our explanation fits the several groups of
passages in the Gospels.”
The above extract from the very thoughtful and
instructive Preface illustrates what we mean by the
naturalness of faith, not that which comes of itself
and by itself, but that which is acceptable, fit, and
proper to our nature whenever and whencesoever
it arrive. “For,” as Mr. Beeching says, “as faith
is itself no self-originated impulse, but the springing
up of a man’s heart in response to the encircling
pressure of the ‘Everlasting Arms,’ so its reward is
to feel more deeply and ever more deeply their divine
support.”
The eleven sermons are upon “The Object of
Faith,” “The Worship of Faith,” “The Righteousness
of Faith,” “The Food of Faith,” “National Faith,”
“The Eye of Faith,” “The Ear of Faith,” “The
Activity of Faith,” “The Gentleness of Faith,” “The
Discipline of Faith,” “Faith in Man.”
In his examination of “The Object of Faith,”
Mr. Beeching asks: “What then is He like; what
kind of countenance is it that shines out upon us
from the Gospel pages? Let us turn to them and
see.” And we read the story of how Jesus, being
moved with compassion, touched the eyes of the two
blind men by the wayside going out from Jericho.
How Christ had compassion on other things besides
bodily sickness. “Christ has compassion also on
ignorance; on the aimless wandering of men after
their own desires, without a Master to follow; on
the weariness of spirit that such a life brings about.”
Again, “Christ has compassion not only on sickness
and ignorance, but on sin—on the sinner who repents.”
And we read the story of the woman whose sins, which
were many, were forgiven, for she loved much. Again,
we see the countenance of Christ as it is turned upon
that young man, of whom it is said, “Then Jesus,
looking upon him, loved him.” “Compassion, then,
for suffering and ignorance, and sin that repents,
love for enthusiasm, this we have seen in the face
of Christ.” One more divine regard we are invited
to contemplate; how the Lord turned and looked
upon Peter. “Can you imagine with what a face our
Lord looked upon Peter, who had thrice denied Him,
after confidently affirming that he would go with Him
to death? Would that that face would shine upon
us with whatever reproach when we in word or deed
deny Him, that so we too may remember and weep.”
How the heart rises to such teaching as this—the
simple presentation of Christ as He walked among
men. Well did our Lord say: “I, if I be lifted up,
will draw all men unto Me.” The pity of it is that
He, the altogether lovely, is so seldom lifted up to
our adoring gaze. Perhaps, when our teachers invite
us to behold the face of Christ, we shall learn the full
interpretation of that profound word. He will draw
all men, because it is not possible for any human
soul to resist the divine loveliness once it is fairly
and fully presented to his vision.
The sermon on the “Worship of Faith,” sets forth
that “to worship Christ is to bow down with love
and wonder and thankfulness, before the most perfect
goodness that the world has ever seen, and to believe
that that goodness was the express image of God the
Father.” All aims and all ideals, that are not the
aims and ideals of Christ, are distinctly opposed to
such worship, and the man who entertains these
alien ideals may not call himself a Christian. After
examining that attitude of the spirit towards Christ
which belongs to the worship of faith, the rest of
the sermon is very practical. “Work is Worship,”
is the keynote: one longs that a writer who knows
so well how to touch the secret springs had taken this
opportunity to move us to that “heart’s adoration,”
which is dearer to God; but, indeed, the whole volume
has this tendency. It is well to be reminded that “the
thorough and willing performance of any duty, however
humble or however exalted, is like the offering of
incense to Christ, well-pleasing and acceptable.”
The sermon on the “Righteousness of Faith,” is
extremely important and instructive. The writer
dwells on the “deplorable cant” with which we pronounce
ourselves “miserable sinners,” combining the
“sentiments of the Pharisees in the parable with the
expressions of the publican.”
“Christ’s language about man’s sinfulness is altogether
free from vagueness and hyperbole; when
He blames He blames for definite faults which we
can appreciate, and He is so far from declaring that
men can do no good thing, that He assumes always
that man in his proper state of dependence upon God
has the power to do righteousness. ‘Whosoever shall
do the will of My Father, which is in heaven, the
same is My brother, and sister, and mother.’...
But the question remains, How, considering our
actual shortcomings, can any of us be spoken of by
Christ as righteous here and now? This is the question
in answer to which St. Paul wrote two of his greatest
Epistles. His answer was, that according to Christ, a
man is accounted righteous, not from a consideration
of his works, but from a consideration of his faith in
God. Human righteousness is not a verdict upon the
summing up of a life, but it is reckoned to a man at
any moment from a certain disposition of his spirit
to the Spirit of God; a disposition of trust, love,
reverence, the disposition of a dutiful son to a good
father.... Righteousness, in the only sense in which
it is possible for men, means believing and trusting
God.”
We have not space to take up in detail all the
teaching of this inspiring little volume. We commend
it to parents. Who, as they, have need to nourish the
spiritual life in themselves? Who, as they, have need
to examine themselves as to with how firm a grasp
they hold the mysteries of our faith? Who, as they,
need to have their ideas as to the supreme relationship
so clear that they can be translated into baby
speech? Besides, we have seen that it is the duty of
the educator to put the first thing foremost, and all
things in sequence; only one thing is needful—that
we “have faith in God”; let us deliver our thoughts
from vagueness and our ways from variableness, if we
would help the children towards this higher life. To
this end, we gladly welcome teaching which is rather
nourishing than stimulating, and which should afford
real help towards “sober walking in pure Gospel
ways.”
FOOTNOTES:
[11] “The Imitation of Christ” (Rhythmic translation).
“To set forth, as only art can, the beauty and the
joy of living, the beauty and the blessedness of death,
the glory of battle and adventure, the nobility of devotion—to
a cause, an ideal, a passion even—the
dignity of resistance, the sacred quality of patriotism,
that is my ambition here,” says the editor of “Lyra
Heroica” in his preface. We all feel that some such
expression of the “simpler sentiments, more elemental
emotions” should be freely used in the education of
children, that, in fact, heroic poetry contains such
inspiration to noble living as is hardly to be found
elsewhere; and also we are aware that it is only
in the youth of peoples that these elemental emotions
find free expression in song. We look at
our own ballad literature and find plenty of the
right material, but it is too occasional and too little
connected, and so though we would prefer that the
children should imbibe patriotism and heroism at
the one fountain head, we think it cannot be done.
We have no truly English material, we say, for
education in this kind, and we fall back on the
Homeric myths in one or other of the graceful and
spirited renderings which have been made specially
for children.
But what if it should turn out that we have our
own Homer, our own Ulysses? Mr. Stopford Brooke
has made a great discovery for us who look at all
things from the child standpoint. Possibly he would
not be gratified to know that his “History of Early
English Literature,” invaluable addition as it is to the
library of the student and the man of letters, should
be appropriated as food for babes. All the same, here
is what we have long wanted. The elemental emotions
and heroic adventures of the early English put into
verse and tale, strange and eerie as the wildest fairy
tale, yet breathing in every line the English temper
and the English virtue that go to the making of
heroes. Not that Beowulf, the hero of the great
poem, was precisely English, but where the English
came from, there dwelt he, and Beowulf was early
adopted as the national hero, whose achievements
were sung in every hall.
The poem, says Mr. Stopford Brooke, consisting of
three thousand one hundred and eighty-three lines,
is divided into two parts by an interval of fifty years;
the first, containing Beowulf’s great deeds against the
monster Grendel and his dam; the second, Beowulf’s
conquest of the Fire-drake and his death and burial.
We are told that we may fairly claim the poem as
English, that it is in our tongue and in our country
alone that it is preserved. The hero Beowulf comes
of brave and noble parents, and mildness and more
than mortal daring meet in him. When he comes to
Hrothgar to conquer Grendel it is of his counsel as
much as of his strength that we hear. The queen
begs him to be friendly in council to her sons.
Hrothgar says to him, “Thou holdest thy faith with
patience and thy might with prudence of mind.
Thou shalt be a comfort to thy people and a help
to heroes.” None, it is said, could order matters
more wisely than he. When he is dying he looks
back on his life, and that which he thinks of the
most is not his great war deeds, but his patience, his
prudence, his power of holding his own well and
of avoiding new enmities. “Each of us must await
the close of life,” says he; “let him who can, gain
honour before he die. That is best for a warrior
when he is dead. But do thou throughout this day
have patience of thy woes; I look for that from thee.”
Such the philosophy of this hero, legendary or otherwise,
of some early century after Christ, before His
religion had found its way among those northern
tribes. Gentle, like Nelson, he had Nelson’s iron resolution.
What he undertook to do he went through
without a thought, save of getting to the end of it.
Fear is wholly unknown to him, and he seems, like
Nelson, to have inspired his captains with his own
courage. “I swore no false oaths,” he said when
dying; so also he kept his honour in faithfulness to
his lord. On foot, alone, in front, while life lasted,
he was his king’s defence. He kept it in equal faithfulness
when his lord was dead, and that to his own
loss, for when the kingdom was offered to him he
refused, and trained Heardreg, the king’s son, to war
and learning, guarded him kindly with honour, and
avenged him when he was slain. He kept it in
generosity, for he gave away all the gifts that he
received; in courtesy, for he gave even to those who
had been rude to him; and he is always gentle and
grave with women. Above all, he kept it in war, for
these things are said of him, “so shall a man do when
he thinks to gain praise that shall never end, and cares
not for his life in battle.” “Let us have fame or
death,” he cries, and when Wiglaf comes to help him
against the dragon, and Beowulf is wrapped in the
flame, Wiglaf recalls to him the aim of his whole
life:—
“Beowulf, beloved, bear thyself well. Thou wert
wont to say in youth that thou wouldst never let
honour go. Now, strong in deeds, ward thy life,
firm-souled prince, with all thy might, I will be thy
helper.” “These,” adds Mr. Stopford Brooke, “are
the qualities of the man and the hero, and I have
thought it worth while to dwell on them, because
they represent the ancient English ideal, the manhood
which pleased the English folk even before they
came to Britain, and because in all our histories since
Beowulf’s time, for twelve hundred years or so, they
have been repeated in the lives of the English warriors
by land and sea whom we chiefly honour. But it is
not only the idea of a hero which we have in Beowulf,
it is also the idea of a king, the just governor, the
wise politician, the builder of peace, the defender of
his own folk at the price of his life, ‘the good king,
the folk king, the beloved king, the war ward of his
land, the winner of treasure for the need of his people,
the hero who thinks in death of those who sail the
sea, the gentle and terrible warrior, who is buried
amid the tears of his people.’”
We owe Mr. Stopford Brooke earnest gratitude for
bringing this heroic ideal of the youth of our nation
within reach of the unlearned. But what have we been
about to let a thousand years and more go by without
ever drawing on the inspiration of this noble ideal
in giving impulse to our children’s lives. We have
many English heroes, it may be objected: we have
no need of this resuscitated great one from a long
buried past. We have indeed heroes galore to be
proud of, but somehow they have not often been put
into song in such wise as to reach the hearts of the
children and the unlearned. We have to thank
Tennyson for our Arthur, and Shakespeare for our
Henry the Fifth, but we imagine that parents will find
their children’s souls more in touch with Beowulf than
with either of these, because, no doubt, the legends of
a nation’s youth are the pages of history which most
easily reach a child, and Beowulf belongs to a younger
stage of civilisation than even Arthur. We hope the
author of “Early English Literature” will sometime
give us the whole of the poem translated with a
special view to children, and interspersed with his
own luminous teaching as we have it here. The
quaintness of the metre employed gives a feeling of
eld which carries the reader back, very successfully,
to the long ago of the poem.
We have already quoted largely from this “History
of Early English Literature,” but perhaps a fuller extract
will give a better idea of the work and of its real
helpfulness to parents. The cost of the two rather
expensive volumes should be well repaid if a single
child were to be fired with emulation of the heroic
qualities therein sung:—
“The action of the poem now begins with the
voyage of Beowulf to the Danish coast. The hero
has heard that Hrothgar, the chief of the Danes, is
tormented by Grendel, a man-devouring monster. If
Hrothgar’s warriors sleep in Heorot—the great hall
he has built—they are seized, torn to pieces, and devoured.
‘I will deliver the king,’ thought Beowulf,
when he heard the tale from the roving seamen.
‘Over the swan road I will seek Hrothgar; he has
need of men.’ His comrades urged him to the adventure,
and fifteen of them were willing to fight it out
with him. Among the rest was a sea-crafty man who
knew the ocean-paths. Their ship lay drawn up on
the beach, under the high cliff. Then—
“There the well-geared heroes
Stepped upon the stem, while the stream of ocean
Whirled the sea against the sand. To the ship, to its breast.
Bright and carved things of cost carried then the heroes
And the armour well-arrayed. So the men outpushed,
On desired adventure, their tight ocean wood.
Swiftly went above the waves, with a wind well-fitted,
Likest to a fowl, the Floater, foam around its neck,
Till about the same time, on the second day,
The up-curvéd prow had come on so far,
That at last the seamen saw the land ahead;
Shining sea-cliffs, soaring headlands,
Broad sea-nesses. So the Sailor of the Sea
Reached the sea-way’s end.”
Beowulf l. 211.
“This was the voyage, ending in a fiord with two
high sea-capes at its entrance. The same kind of
scenery belongs to the land whence they had set
out. When Beowulf returns over the sea the boat
groans as it is pushed forth. It is heavily laden;
the hollow, under the single mast with the single
sail, holds eight horses, swords and treasure and rich
armours. The sail is hoisted, the wind drives the
foam-throated bark over the waves, until they see the
Geats’ Cliffs—the well-known sea-nesses. The keel
is pressed up by the wind on the sand, and the
‘harbour-guard, who had looked forth afar o’er
the sea with longing for their return’—one of the
many human touches of the poem—‘fastens the wide-bosomed
ship with anchoring chains to the strand,
lest the violence of the waves should sweep away
the winsome boat.’... At the end of the bay into
which Beowulf sails is a low shore, on which he
drives his ship, stem on. Planks are pushed out on
either side of the prow; the Weder-folk slipped down
on the shore, tied up their sea-wood; their battle-sarks
clanged on them as they moved. Then they
thanked the gods that the war-paths had been easy
to them.... On the ridge of the hill above the
landing-place the ward of the coast of the Scyldings
sat on his horse, and saw the strangers bear their
bright shields over the bulwarks of the ship to the
shore. He rode down, wondering, to the sea, and
shook mightily in his hands his heavy spear, and
called to the men—”
“Who are ye of men, having arms in hand,
Covered with your coats of mail. Who your keel afoaming
O’er the ocean street thus have urged along.
Hither on the high sea!”
* * * * *
“Never saw I greater
Earl upon this earth than is one of you;
Hero in his harness. He is no home-stayer,
‘Less his looks belie him, lovely with his weapons.
Noble is his air!”
Beowulf, ll. 237-247.
“Beowulf replies that he is Hrothgar’s friend, and
comes to free him from ‘Grendel, the secret foe on
the dark nights.’ He pities Hrothgar, old and good.
Yet, as he speaks, the Teutonic sense of the inevitable
Wyrd passes by in his mind, and he knows not if
Hrothgar can ever escape sorrow. ‘If ever,’ he says,
‘sorrow should cease from him, release ever come,
and the welter of care become cooler.’ The coast-guard
shows them the path, and promises to watch
over their ship. The ground rises from the shore,
and they pass on to the hilly ridge, behind which lies
Heorot.”
“The History of the Early English Literature” takes
us into other pleasant places. Here are two or three
specimens of the riddles of the old bards, and in
riddle and saga we get most vivid pictures of the
life and thoughts, the ways and words of the forefathers
whom we are too ready to think of as ‘rude,’
but who are here portrayed to us as gentle, mild, and
large of soul; men and women whom we, their posterity,
may well delight to honour.
I. Here is Cynewulf’s Riddle of the Sword.
“I’m a wondrous wight for warstrife shapen;
By my lord beloved, lovelily adorned:
Many coloured is my corslet, and a clasping wire
Glitters round the gem of death which my wielder gave to me:
He who whiles doth urge me, wide-wanderer that I am,
With him to conquest.
Then I carry treasure,
Cold above the garths, through the glittering day;
I of smiths the handiwork! Often do I quell
Breathing men with battle edges! Me bedecks a king
With his hoard and silver; honours me in hall,
Doth withhold no word of praise! Of my ways he boasts
‘Fore the many heroes, where the mead they drink.
In restraint he lulls me, then he lets me loose again,
Far and wide to rush along; me the weary with wayfarings,
Cursed of all weapons.”
Riddle xxi.
II. The helmet speaks:—
“Wretchedness I bear;
Wheresoe’er he carries me, he who clasps the spear!
On me, still upstanding, smite the streams (of rain);
Hail, the hard grain (helms me), and the hoar-frost covers me;
And the (flying) snow (in flakes) falls all over me.”
Riddle, lxxix. 6-10.
III. The horn speaks:—
“I a weaponed warrior was! now in pride bedecks me
A young serving man all with silver and fine gold,
With the work of waving gyres! Warriors sometimes kiss me.
Sometimes I to strife of battle, summon with my calling
Willing war-companions; whiles, the horse doth carry
Me the march-paths over, or the ocean-stallion
Fares the flood with me, flashing in my jewels—
Often times a bower maiden, all bedecked with armlets,
Filleth up my bosom; whiles, bereft of covers,
I must, hard and headless, (in the houses) lie!
Then, again, hang I, with adornments fretted,
Winsome on the wall where the warriors drink.
Sometimes the folk fighters, as a fair thing on warfaring,
On the back of horses bear me; then bedecked with jewels
Shall I puff with wind from a warrior’s breast.
Then, again, to glee feasts I the guests invite
Haughty heroes to the wine— other whiles shall I
With my shouting, save from foes what is stolen away,
Make the plundering scather flee. Ask what is my name!”
Riddle xv.
We do not say a word about the literary value and
importance of Mr. Stopford Brooke’s great work; that
is duly appraised elsewhere. ‘There is nothing like
leather,’ and to us here all things present themselves
as they may tell on education. Here is a very
treasure-trove.
FOOTNOTES:
[13] “History of Early English Literature,” by Stopford A. Brooke, 2 vols.
Macmillan & Co.
CHAPTER XV — IS IT POSSIBLE?
The economic aspects of the great philanthropic
scheme[14] which brought timely relief to the national
conscience before the setting in of the hard winter
of 1891, are, perhaps, outside our province, but there
are educational aspects of it which, we are in some
measure, bound to discuss. In the first place, the
children in many homes hear, “I do not believe that”—it
is possible for the leopard to change his spots.
‘General’ Booth’s scheme brings this issue before us
with startling directness, and what the children hear
said to-day at the table and by the fireside will probably
influence for all their lives their attitude towards
all philanthropic and all missionary endeavour.
Not only so, but we ourselves, who stand in some
measure in loco parentis to the distressed in mind,
body, or estate, are compelled to examine our own
position. How far do we give, and work, for the
ease of our own conscience, and how far do we
believe in the possibility of the instant and utter
restoration of the morally degraded, are questions
which, to-day, force themselves upon us. We must
be ready with a yea or a nay; we must take sides,
for or against such possibilities as should exalt philanthropic
effort into a burning passion. The fact is, this
great scheme forced a sort of moral crisis upon us.
Whether or no the scheme commends itself to us
for its fitness, seasonableness, and promise, one thing
it has assuredly done: it has revealed us to ourselves,
and that in an agreeable light. It has been discovered
to us that we, too, love our brother; that we, too,
yearn over “the bruised” with something of the
tenderness of Christ. The brotherhood of man is
no fancy bred in the brain, and we have loved our
brother all the time—the sick, the poor, the captive,
and the sinner, too; but the fearful, and unbelieving,
and slothful amongst us—that is, the most of us—have
turned away our eyes from beholding evils for
which we saw no help. But now that a promise of
deliverance offers, more adequate, conceivably, than
any heretofore proposed, why, the solidarity of
humanity asserts itself; our brother who is bruised is
not merely near and dear; he is our very self, and
whoso will ease and revive him is our deliverer too.
The first flush of enthusiasm subsides, and we ask,
Are we not, after all, led away by what Coleridge calls
the “Idol of Size”? Wherein does this scheme differ
from ten thousand others, except in the colossal scale
on which the experiment is to be tried? And perhaps
we should concede at the outset that this hope of
deliverance is “the same, only more so,” as is being
already worked out effectually in many an otherwise
sunless corner of the great vineyard. Indeed, the
great project has its great risks—risks which the
quieter work escapes. All the same, there are aspects
in which the remedy, because of its vastness and inclusiveness,
is new.
Hitherto we have helped the wretched in impossible
circumstances, not out of them. Our help has
been as a drop in the bucket, reaching to hundreds
or thousands only of the lost millions. Even so, we
cannot keep it up; we give to-day, and withhold to-morrow;
worse than all, our very giving is an injury,
reducing the power and the inclination for self-help.
Or, do we start some small amateur industry by way
of making our people independent? This pet industry
may sometimes be a transparent mask for almsgiving,
and an encroachment upon regular industries and the
rights of other workers.
Now and then is a gleam of hope, now and then a
soul and body snatched into safety; but the hardest
workers are glad of the noise of the wheels to keep the
eternal Cui bono? out of their ears. There is so much
to be done, and so little means of doing it. But this
scheme—what with the amplitude of its provisions,
what with the organisation and regimentation it promises,
the strong and righteous government, the moral
compulsion to well-doing—considering these, and the
enormous staff of workers already prepared to carry it
out, the dreariest pessimist amongst us concedes that
General Booth’s scheme may be worth trying. “But,”
he says, “but——
DO WE BELIEVE IN CONVERSION?”
Everything turns on the condition the originator
wisely puts first. There is the crux. Given money
enough, land enough, men enough, fully equip and
officer this teeming horde of incapables, and some
sort of mechanical drill may be got through somehow.
But, “when a man’s own character and defects constitute
the reasons for his fall, that character must
be changed and that conduct altered if any permanent
beneficial results are to be obtained.” The drunkard
must be made sober; the criminal, honest; the impure,
clean. Can this be done? is the crucial question.
Is it possible that a man can emerge altogether out
of his old self and become a new creature, with new
aims, new thoughts, even new habits? That such renovation
is possible is the old contention of Christianity.
Here, and not on the ground of the inspiration of the
sacred text, must the battle be fought out. The answer
to the one urgent question of the age, What think ye
of Christ? depends upon the power of the idea of
Christ to attract and compel attention, and of the
indwelling of Christ to vivify and elevate a single
debased and torpid human soul.
Many of us believe exultingly that the “All power”
which is given into the hands of our Master includes
the power of upright standing, strength, and beauty for
every bruised human reed. That this is so, we have
evidence in plenty, beginning with ourselves. But
many others of us, and those not the less noble,
consider with Robert Elsmere, that “miracles do not
happen.” The recorded miracles serve as pegs for
the discussion; the essential miracle is the utter and
immediate renovation of a human being. Upon this
possibility the saving of the world must hang, and
this many cannot receive, not because they are stiff-necked
and perverse, but because it is dead against
natural law as they know it. Proofs? Cases without
end? The whole history of the Christian Church in
evidence? Yes; but the history of the Church is a
chequered one; and, for individual cases, we do not
doubt the veracity of the details; only, nobody knows
the whole truth; some preparation in the past, some
motive in the present inadvertently kept out of sight,
may alter the bearings of any such case.
This is, roughly, the position of the honest sceptic,
who would, if he could, believe heartily in General
Booth’s scheme, and, by consequence, in the convertibility
of the entire human race. To improve the circumstances,
even of millions, is only a question of
the magnitude of the measures taken, the wisdom of
the administration. But human nature itself, depraved
human nature, is, to him, the impossible quantity. Can
the leopard change his spots?
THE LAW AGAINST US—HEREDITY.
Who are they whom General Booth cheerfully
undertakes to re-fashion and make amenable to the
conditions of godly and righteous and sober living?
Let us hear the life history of many of them in his
own words:—
“The rakings of the human cesspool.”
“Little ones, whose parents are habitually drunk....
Whose ideas of merriment are gained from the
familiar spectacle of the nightly debauch.”
“The obscenity of the talk of many of the children
of some of our public schools could hardly be outdone,
even in Sodom and Gomorrah.”
And the childhood—save the word!—of the children
of to-day reproduces the childhood of their parents,
their grand-parents, who knows? their great-grand-parents.
These are, no doubt, the worst; but the
worst must be reckoned with first, for if these slip
through the meshes of the remedial net, the masses
more inert than vicious slide out through the breaks.
In the first place, then, the scheme embraces the
vicious by inheritance; proposes to mix up with the
rest a class whose sole heritage is an inconceivable
and incalculable accumulation of vicious inclinations
and propensities. And this, in the face of that conception
of heredity which is quietly taking possession
of the public mind, and causing many thoughtful
parents to abstain from very active efforts to mould
the characters of their children.
Those of us whose attention has been fixed upon
the working of the law of heredity until it appears to
us to run its course, unmodified and unlimited by
other laws, may well be pardoned for regarding with
doubtful eye a scheme which has, for its very first
condition, the regeneration of the vicious; of the
vicious by inherited propensity.
THE LAW AGAINST US—HABIT.
Use is second nature, we say. Habit is ten natures;
habit begins as a cobweb, and ends as a cable. “Oh,
you’ll get used to it,” whatever it is. Dare we face
the habits in which these people have their being?
It is not only the obscene speech, the unholy acts;
that which signifies is the manner of thoughts we
think; speech, act, are the mere outcome; it is the
habitual thought of a man which shapes that which
we call his character. And these, can we reasonably
doubt that every imagination of their heart is only
evil continually? We say, use is second nature, but
let us consider what we mean by the phrase; what
is the philosophy of habit so far as it has been discovered
to us. The seat of habit is the brain; the
actual grey nervous matter of the cerebrum. And the
history of a habit is shortly this: “The cerebrum
of man grows to those modes of thought in which
it is habitually exercised.” That ‘immaterial’ thought
should mould the ‘material’ brain need not surprise
nor scandalise us, for do we not see with our eyes
that immaterial thought moulds the face, forms what
we call countenance, lovely or loathsome according
to the manner of thought it registers. The how of
this brain growth is not yet in evidence, nor is this
the time and place to discuss it; but, bearing in mind
this structural adaptation to confirmed habit, what
chance, again, we say, has a scheme which has for
its first condition the regeneration of the vicious,
vicious not only by inherited propensity, but by
unbroken inveterate habit?
THE LAW AGAINST US—UNCONSCIOUS CEREBRATION.
Those who are accustomed to write know what it
is to sit down and “reel off” sheet after sheet of
matter without plan or premeditation, clear, coherent,
ready for press, hardly needing revision. We are
told of a lawyer who wrote in his sleep a lucid
opinion throwing light on a most difficult case; of
a mathematician who worked out in his sleep a computation
which baffled him when awake. We know
that Coleridge dreamed “Kubla Khan” in an after-dinner
nap, line by line, and wrote it down when he
awoke. What do these cases and a thousand like
them point to? To no less than this: that, though
the all important ego must, no doubt, “assist” at the
thinking of the initial thought on a given subject,
yet, after that first thought or two, ‘brain’ and ‘mind’
manage the matter between them, and the thoughts,
so to speak, think themselves; not after the fashion of
a pendulum which moves to and fro, to and fro, in the
same interval of space, but in that of a carriage rolling
along the same road, but into ever new developments
of the landscape. An amazing thought—but have we
not abundant internal evidence of the fact? We all
know that there are times when we cannot get rid
of the thoughts that will think themselves within us,
though they drive away sleep and peace and joy. In
the face of this law, benign as it eases us of the labour
of original thought and decision about the everyday
affairs of life, terrible when it gets beyond our power
of control and diversion, what hope for those in
whose debauched brain vile thoughts, involuntary,
automatic, are for ever running with frightful rapidity
in the one well-worn track? Truly, the in-look is
appalling. What hope for these? And what of a
scheme whose first condition is the regeneration of
the vicious—vicious, not only by inherited propensity,
and by unbroken inveterate habit, but reduced to that
state of, shall we say, inevitable viciousness—when
“unconscious cerebration,” with untiring activity, goes
to the emanation of vicious imaginations? All these
things are against us.
THE LAW FOR US—LIMITATIONS TO THE DOCTRINE
OF HEREDITY.
But the last word of Science, and she has more and
better words in store, is full of hope. The fathers
have eaten sour grapes, but it is not inevitable that
the children’s teeth be set on edge. The soul that
sinneth it shall die, said the prophet of old, and
Science is hurrying up with her, “Even so.” The
necessary corollary to the latest modification of the
theory of evolution is—acquired modifications of structure
are not transmitted. All hail to the good news;
to realise it, is like waking up from a hideous nightmare.
This is, definitely, our gain; the man who by
the continuous thinking of criminal thoughts has
modified the structure of his brain so as to adapt it
to the current of such thoughts, does not necessarily
pass on this modification to his child. There is no
necessary adaptation in the cerebrum of the new-born
child to make place for evil thoughts. In a word, the
child of the vicious may be born as fit and able for
good living as the child of the righteous. Inherent
modifications are, it is true, transmitted, and the line
between inherent and acquired modifications may not
be easy to define. But, anyway, there is hope to go
on with. The child of the wicked may have as good
a start in life, so far as his birthright goes, as the child
of the just. The child’s future depends not upon his
lineage so much as upon his bringing up, for education
is stronger than nature, and no human being need be
given over to despair. We need not abate our hope
of the regeneration of the vicious for the bugbear of
an inheritance of irresistible propensity to evil.
THE LAW FOR US—“ONE CUSTOM OVERCOMETH
ANOTHER.”
But habit! It is bad enough to know that use is
second nature, and that man is a bundle of habits;
but how much more hopeless to look into the rationale
of habit, and perceive that the enormous strength of
the habit that binds us connotes a structural modification,
a shaping of the brain tissues to the thought of
which the habit is the outward and visible sign and
expression. Once such growth has taken place, is not
the thing done, so that it can’t be undone—has not
the man taken shape for life when his ways of thinking
are registered in the substance of his brain?
Not so; because one habit has been formed and
registered in the brain is no reason at all why another
and contrary habit should not be formed and registered
in its turn. To-day is the day of salvation, physically
speaking, because a habit is a thing of now; it may be
begun in a moment, formed in a month, confirmed in
three months, become the character, the very man, in
a year. There is growth to the new thoughts in a
new tract of the brain, and “One custom overcometh
another.” Here is the natural preparation for salvation.
The words are very old, the words of Thomas à
Kempis, but the perception that they have a literal
physical meaning has been reserved for us to-day.
Only one train of ideas can be active at one time; the
old cell connections are broken, and benign nature is
busy building up the waste places, even be they the
waste places of many generations. NO ROAD is set
up in the track where the unholy thoughts carried on
their busy traffic. New tissue is formed; the wound
is healed, and, save, perhaps, for a scar, some little
tenderness, that place is whole and sound as the
rest.
This is how one custom overcometh another:
there is no conflict, no contention, no persuasion.
Secure for the new idea a weighty introduction, and
it will accomplish all the rest for itself. It will feed
and grow; it will increase and multiply; it will run
its course of its own accord; will issue in that
current of automatic unconscious involuntary thought
of the man which shapes his character. Behold, a
new man! Ye must be born again, we are told;
and we say, with a sense of superior knowledge of
the laws of nature, How can a man be born again?
Can he enter the second time into his mother’s
womb and be born? This would be a miracle,
and we have satisfied ourselves that “miracles do
not happen.” And now, at last, the miracle of
conversion is made plain to our dull understanding.
We perceive that conversion, however sudden, is
no miracle at all—using the word miracle to describe
that which takes place in opposition to natural
law. On the contrary, we find that every man
carries in his physical substance the gospel of perpetual,
or of always possible, renovation; and we
find how, from the beginning, Nature was prepared
with her response to the demand of Grace. Is conversion
possible? we ask; and the answer is, that
it is, so to speak, a function for which there is
latent provision in our physical constitution, to be
called forth by the touch of a potent idea. Truly,
His commandment is exceeding broad, and grows
broader day by day with each new revelation of
Science.
A man may, most men do, undergo this process
of renovation many times in their lives; whenever
an idea strong enough to divert his thoughts (as we
most correctly say) from all that went before is introduced,
the man becomes a new creature; when
he is “in love,” for example; when the fascinations
of art or of nature take hold of him; an access of
responsibility may bring about a sudden and complete
conversion:—
The breath no sooner left his father’s body
But that his wildness, mortified in him,
Seem’d to die too; yea, at that very moment,
Consideration, like an angel, came
And whipp’d the offending Adam out of him;
Leaving his body as a paradise
To envelop and contain celestial spirits.
Here is a picture—psychologically true, anyway,
Shakespeare makes no mistakes in psychology—of
an immediate absolute conversion. The conversion
may be to the worse, alas, and not to the better,
and the value of the conversion must depend upon
the intrinsic worthiness of the idea by whose instrumentality
it is brought about. The point worth
securing is, that man carries in his physical structure
the conditions of renovation; conditions, so far as
we can conceive, always in working order, always
ready to be put in force. Wherefore “conversion”
in the Biblical sense, in the sense in which the
promoters of this scheme depend upon its efficacy,
though a miracle of divine grace in so far as it is
a sign and a marvel, is no miracle in the popular
sense of that which is outside of and opposed to
the workings of “natural law.” Conversion is entirely
within the divine scheme of things, even if
we choose to limit our vision of that scheme to the
“few, faint, and feeble” flashes which Science is
as yet able to throw upon the mysteries of being.
But is this all? Ah, no; this is no more than the
dim vestibule of nature to the temple of grace; we
are not concerned, however, to say one word here
of how “great is the mystery of godliness;” of the
cherishing of the Father, the saving and the indwelling
of the Son, the sanctifying of the Spirit;
neither need we speak of “spiritual wickedness in
high places.” The aim of this slight essay is to
examine the assertion that what we call conversion
is contrary to natural law; and we do this with a
view, not to General Booth’s scheme only, but to
all efforts of help.
Hope shows an ever stronger case for the regeneration
of the vicious. Not only need we be no
more oppressed by the fear of an inheritance of
invincible propensities to evil, but the strength of
life-long habit may be vanquished by the power of
an idea, new habits of thought may be set up on
the instant, and these may be fostered and encouraged
until that habit which is ten natures is the
habit of the new life, and the thoughts which, so to
speak, think themselves all day long are thoughts
of purity and goodness.
THE LAW FOR US—POTENCY OF AN IDEA.
“Hath not a Jew eyes? hath not a Jew hands, organs, dimensions,
senses, affections, passions?”
In effecting the renovation of a man the external
agent is ever an idea, of such potency as to be seized
upon with avidity by the mind, and, therefore, to
make an impression upon the nervous substance of
the cerebrum. The potency of an idea depends
upon the fact of its being complementary to some
desire or affection within the man. Man wants
knowledge, for example, and power, and esteem,
and love, and company; also, he has within him
capacities for love, esteem, gratitude, reverence, kindness.
He has an unrecognised craving for an object
on which to spend the good that is in him.
The idea which makes a strong appeal to any one of
his primal desires and affections must needs meet with
a response. Such idea and such capacity are made
for one another; apart, they are meaningless as ball
and socket; together, they are a joint, effective in a
thousand ways. But the man who is utterly depraved
has no capacity for gratitude, for example? Yes, he
has; depravity is a disease, a morbid condition; beneath
is the man, capable of recovery. This is hardly
the place to consider them, but think for a moment of
the fitness of the ideas which are summed up in the
thought of Christ to be presented to the poor degraded
soul: divine aid and compassion for his neglected
body; divine love for his loneliness; divine forgiveness
in lieu of the shame of his sin; divine esteem for his
self-contempt; divine goodness and beauty to call forth
the passion of love and loyalty that is in him; the
Story of the Cross, the lifting up, which perhaps no
human soul is able to resist if it be fitly put. And the
divine idea once received, the divine life is imparted
also, grows, is fostered and cherished by the Holy
Ghost. The man is a new creature, with other aims,
and other thoughts, and a life out of himself. The
old things have passed away, and all things have
become new—the physical being embodying, so to
speak, the new life of the spirit.
We may well believe, indeed, that “conversion” is
so proper to the physical and spiritual constitution of
man that it is inevitable to all of us if only the ideas
summed up in Christ be fitly introduced to the soul.
The question then turns, not upon the possibility of
converting the most depraved, nor upon the potency
of the ideas to be presented, but altogether upon the
power of putting these ideas so that a man shall
recognise and seize upon the fulness of Christ as the
necessary complement to the emptiness of which he is
aware.
THE HABITS OF THE GOOD LIFE.
But, the man converted, the work is not done.
These sinners exceedingly are not only sinful, but
diseased; morbid conditions of brain have been set
up, and every one of them needs individual treatment,
like any other sick man, for disease slow of cure.
For a month, three months, six months, it will not
do to let one of them alone. Curative treatment is an
absolute condition of success, and here is where
human co-operation is invited in what is primarily
and ultimately the work of God. There are diseased
places in the brain, where ill thoughts have of old run
their course; and these sore places must have time,
blessed time, wherein to heal. That is to say, all
traffic in the old thoughts must be absolutely stopped,
at whatever cost.
Think of the Army of Vigilance which must be ever
on the alert to turn away the eyes of the patients from
beholding evil; for, a single suggestion, of drink, of
uncleanness, and, presto, the old thoughts run riot, and
the work of healing must be begun anew. And,
how to keep out the old, but by administering the
thoughts of the new life watchfully, one by one, as
they are needed, and can be taken; offering them
with engaging freshness, with comforting fitness, until
at last the period of anxious nursing is over, the
habits of the good life are set up, and the patient
is able to stand on his own feet and labour for his
own meat. This is no work to be undertaken wholesale.
The spiritual care of a multitude diseased, even
physically diseased, of sin, is no light thing. And if it
be not undertaken systematically, and carried out
efficiently, the whole scheme must of necessity fall
through. Who is sufficient for these things? No
one, perhaps; but a following of a great corps of
nurses trained to minister to minds diseased, and
with the experience and the method belonging to a
professional calling, is surely, a fitting qualification for
the Herculean task.
THE EASE OF DISCIPLINE.
How readily we can understand how, in the days
when monarchs were more despotic than they are now,
one and another would take refuge in a convent for
the ease of doing the will of another rather than his
own! Is not this the attraction of conventual life to-day,
and is not this why the idea of the Salvation Army
is powerfully attractive to some of us who know, all
the same, that we (individually) should be wrong to
lay down our proper function of ordering and acting
out our own lives. But for these, strong of impulse
and weak of will, who have no power at all to do the
good they vaguely and feebly desire, oh, the ease of
being taken up into a strong and beneficent organisation,
of having their comings and goings, their doings
and havings, ordered for them! Organisation, regimentation,
we are reminded, make a hero of Tommy
Atkins. And these all have it in them to be heroes,
because, restlessness, rebellion, once subdued, they
will rejoice more than any others in the ease of simply
doing as they are bidden. Here is a great secret of
power, to treat these, lapsed and restored, like children;
for what is the object of family discipline, of that
obedience which has been described as “the whole
duty of a child”? Is it not to ease the way of the
child, while will is weak and conscience immature, by
setting it on the habits of the good life where it is as
easy to go right as for a locomotive to run on its
lines? Just such present relief from responsibility,
such an interval for development, do these poor
children of larger growth demand for their needs;
and any existing possibility of ordering and disciplining
this mixed multitude must needs appear to us a
surpassing adaptation of “supply” to “demand.”
The saving grace of work, and the healing power of
the fresh air, again, should do their part in the restoration
of the “submerged.” But it is not our part to
examine the methods proposed by General Booth, or
to adumbrate his chances of success. Our concern is
solely with the children. No doubt this great social
scheme has been discussed, more or less, in every
family, and the attitude of thought towards all good
work which the children will henceforth take may
depend very much upon how far the underlying
principles are made clear to them in one such typical
instance. Whatever the agency, let the children be
assured that the work is the work of God, to be accomplished
in the strength of God, according to the
laws of God; that it is our part to make ourselves
acquainted with the laws we would work out, and that,
having done all, we wait for the inspiration of the
divine life, even as the diligent farmer waits upon
sunshine and shower.
What part does Discipline play in your system of
education? We should hail the query as manifesting
a cheering degree of interest if we were not quite sure
that our interlocutor uses discipline as a euphuism for
punishment. That conviction puts one’s mind into the
attitude of protest. In the first place, we have no
system of education. We hold that great things, such
as nature, life, education are “cabined, cribbed, confined”
in proportion as they are systematised. We
have a method of education, it is true, but method is no
more than a way to an end and is free, yielding, adaptive
as Nature herself. Method has a few comprehensive
laws according to which details shape themselves,
as one naturally shapes one’s behaviour to the acknowledged
law that fire burns. System, on the contrary,
has an infinity of rules and instructions as to what you
are to do and how you are to do it. Method in education
follows Nature humbly, stands aside and gives her
fair play.
System leads Nature: assists, supplements, rushes in
to undertake those very tasks which Nature has made
her own since the world was. Does Nature endow
every young thing, child or kitten, with a wonderful
capacity for inventive play? Nay, but, says System, I
can help here; I will invent games for the child and
help his plays, and make more use of this power of his
than unaided Nature knows how. So Dame System
teaches the child to play, and he enjoys it; but, alas,
there is no play in him, no initiative, when he is left to
himself; and so on all along the lines. System is
fussy and zealous and produces enormous results—in
the teacher! Method pursues a “wise passiveness.”
You watch the teacher and are hardly aware that he is
doing anything. The children take the initiative, but,
somehow, the result here is in these and not in the
teacher. They develop, become daily more and more
of persons, with
“The reason firm, the temperate will,
Endurance, foresight, strength, and skill.”
Such as these are the golden fruits which ripen under
the eyes of the parent who is wise to discriminate
between the rôle of nature and that of the educator,
who follows sympathetically and dutifully the lead of
the great mother.
“Oh, then you have no discipline. I thought not.
I daresay it would answer very well to leave children
to themselves and make them happy. Children are
always good when they are happy, are they not?”
Not so fast, dear reader. He who would follow a great
leader must needs endeavour himself, Ohne Hast ohne
Rast, and the divine lead which we call Nature is
infinitely blessed in the following, but steep to tread
and hard to find and by no means to be confounded
with leisurely strolling in ways of our own devising.
The parent who would educate his children, in any
large sense of the word, must lay himself out for high
thinking and lowly living; the highest thinking indeed
possible to the human mind and the simplest, directest
living.
This thought of discipline, for example, is one of the
large comprehensive ideas which must inform and
direct the life, rather than be gathered up into a rule,
easy to remember and easy to apply, when, now and
then, comes the occasion for it. If Tommy is naughty,
whip him and send him to bed—is a ready-reckoner
kind of rule, handy to have about one, and is the sort
of thing which many people mean by discipline. Now
we would not say that punishment is never to be used,
very much otherwise. Neither would we say that
physic is never to be taken. But punishment, like
physic, is a casualty only of occasional occurrence at
the worst, and punishment and physic alike are reduced
to a minimum in proportion as we secure healthy
conditions of body and mind. We are not anxious
to lay down canons for punishment. Mr. Herbert
Spencer has not perhaps said the last word, but he has
given us a quite convenient rule to go on with. A
child should be punished by the natural consequences
of his offence. To carry this suggestion out au pied de
la lettre would often enough mean lasting, even fatal
injury to the child, bodily and mental. You cannot
let the indolent child be punished by ignorance, or the
wilful and adventurous child break his limb; but, so far
as punishments have been allowed to become necessary,
the nature of the offence gives one a clue to a
suitable punishment. The child who does not eat his
porridge goes without his plum. This is, anyway, a
punishment in kind, perhaps the nearest approach to
natural consequences which it is advisable to try.
But parents should face the fact that children rather
enjoy punishments. In these they find the opportunities,
so frequent is story-books, so rare in real
life, for showing a fine pluck. The child who is in
punishment is very commonly enjoying himself immensely,
because he is respecting himself intensely.
There is a bit of heroism in the bearing of the penalty
which is very apt to do away with any sense of contrition
for the offence, and the plucky little fellow, who
takes his punishment with an air, is by no means a bad
and hardened young offender, but is an economist of
opportunities, making the best of what comes to hand
for his own real education. His mother’s distress, his
father’s disapproval, these are quite different matters,
and carry no compensating sense of hardihood. Reflections
like these lead one to spare the rod, not
at all out of over sensibility to the child’s physical
suffering, for we would have him endure hardness if
we mean to make a man of him, but purely because
it is not easy to find a punishment that does not
defeat its own end.
The light smart slap, with which the mother visits
the little child when he is naughty, is often both
effective and educative. It changes the current of
baby’s thoughts, and he no longer wishes to pull his
sister’s hair. But should not the slap be a last resort
when no other way is left of changing his thoughts?
With the older child a theory of punishments rests
less upon the necessity to change the culprit’s thoughts
than upon the hope of forming a new association of
ideas, that is, of certain pains and penalties inevitably
attached to certain forms of wrong-doing. This, we
know too well, is a teaching of life, and is not to be
overlooked in education. The experience of each of
us goes to prove that every breach of law, in thought
or deed, is attended by its own penalties, immediate
or remote, and the child who is not brought up to
know that “due follows deed in course,” is sent out
to his first campaign undrilled and untrained, a raw
recruit.
Our contention is (a), that the need for punishment
is mostly preventable, and (b), that the fear of punishment
is hardly ever so strong a motive as the delight
of the particular wrong-doing in view. If punishment
were necessarily reformative and able to cure us all
of those “sins we have a mind to,” why, the world
would be a very good world, for no manner of sin
escapes its present punishment. The fact is, not that
punishment is unnecessary or that it is useless, but
that it is inadequate and barely touches our aim;
which is, not the visitation of the offence, but the
correction of that fault of character of which the
offence is the outcome. Jemmy tells lies and we
punish him, and by so doing we mark our sense of
the offence; but, probably, no punishment could be
invented drastic enough to cure Jemmy of telling lies
in the future, and this is the thing to be aimed at.
No, we must look deeper; we must find out what
weak place in character, what false habit of thinking,
leads Jemmy to tell lies, and we must deal with this
false habit in the only possible way, by forming the
contrary habit of true thinking, which will make
Jemmy grow up a true man. “I think I have never
told a lie since,” said a lady, describing the single
conversation in which her father cured her of lying
by setting up an altogether new train of thought.
Not mere spurts of occasional punishment, but the
incessant watchfulness and endeavour which go to
the forming and preserving of the habits of the good
life, is what we mean by discipline, and from this
point of view never were there such disciplinarians
as the parents who labour on the lines we indicate.
Every habit of courtesy, consideration, order, neatness,
punctuality, truthfulness, is itself a schoolmaster, and
orders life with the most unfailing diligence.
A habit is so easily formed, so strong to compel.
There are few parents who would not labour diligently
if for every month’s labour they were able to endow
one of their children with £1000. But, in a month,
a parent may form a habit in his child of such infinite
value that your thousand pounds is a mere bagatelle
by comparison. We have often urged that the great
discovery which modern science has brought to the
aid of the educator is, that every habit of the life sets
up, as it were, a material record in the brain tissues.
We all know that we think as we are used to think
and act as we are used to act. Ever since man
began to notice the ways of his own mind this law
of habit has been matter of common knowledge,
and has been more or less acted upon by parents
and other trainers of children. The well brought-up
child has always been a child carefully trained
in good habits. But it is only within our own
day that it has been possible to lay down definite
laws for the formation of habits. Until now, the
mother who wished to train her children in such
and such a good habit has found herself hindered
by a certain sense of casualty. “I am sure I am
always telling her”—to keep her drawers neat, or to
hold up her head and speak nicely, or to be quick
and careful about an errand,—says the poor mother,
with tears in her eyes; and indeed this, of “always
telling” him or her is a weary process for the
mother; dull, because hopeless. She goes on “telling”
to deliver her own soul, for she has long
since ceased to expect any result; and we know
how dreary is work without hope. But, perhaps
even his mother does not know how unutterably
dreary is this “always telling,” which produces
nothing, to the child. At first he is fretful and impatient
under the patter of idle words; then he puts
up with the inevitable, but comes at last hardly to
be aware that the thing is being said. As for any
impression on his character, any habit really formed,
all this labour is without result; the child does the
thing when he cannot help it and evades as often as
he can. And the poor disappointed mother says,
“I’m sure I’ve tried as much as any mother to train
my children in good habits, but I have failed.” She
is not altogether dispirited, however. The children
have not the habits she wished to train them in, but
they grow up warm-hearted, good-natured, bright
young people, by no means children to be ashamed
of. All the same, the mother’s sense of failure is a
monition to be trusted. Our failures in life are,
perhaps, due, for the most part, to the defects of
our qualities, and, therefore, it is not enough to
send children into the world with just the inheritance
of character they get from their parents.
Let us offer a few definite practical counsels to a
parent who wishes to deal seriously with a bad
habit. First.—Let us remember that this bad habit
has made its record in the brain. Second.—There
is one way only of obliterating such record; the
absolute cessation of the habit for a considerable
space of time, say, some six or eight weeks. Third.—During
this interval new growth, new cell connections,
are somehow or other taking place, and
the physical seat of the evil is undergoing a natural
healing. Fourth.—But the only way to secure this
pause is to introduce some new habit as attractive
to the child as is the wrong habit you set yourself
to cure. Fifth.—As the bad habit usually arises
from the defect of some quality in the child it
should not be difficult for the parent who knows
his child’s character to introduce the contrary good
habit. Sixth.—Take a moment of happy confidence
between parent and child; introduce, by tale or
example, the stimulating idea; get the child’s will
with you. Seventh.—Do not tell him to do the new
thing, but quietly and cheerfully see that he does it
on all possible occasions, for weeks if need be, all
the time stimulating the new idea, until it takes
great hold of the child’s imagination. Eighth.—Watch
most carefully against any recurrence of the
bad habit. Ninth.—Should the old fault recur, do
not condone it. Let the punishment, chiefly the
sense of your estrangement, be acutely felt. Let
the child feel the shame of not only having done
wrong, but of having done the wrong when it was
perfectly easy to avoid the wrong and do the right.
Above all “watch unto prayer” and teach your
child dependence upon divine aid in this warfare
of the spirit; but also, the absolute necessity for
his own efforts.
Susie is an inquisitive little girl. Her mother is
surprised and not always delighted to find that the
little maid is constantly on voyages of discovery,
which the servants speak of to each other as prying
and poking. Is her mother engaged in talk with a
visitor or the nurse—behold, Susie is at her side,
sprung from nobody knows where. Is a confidential
letter being read aloud—Susie is within earshot. Does
the mother think she has put away a certain book
where the children cannot find it—Susie volunteers
to produce it. Does she tell her husband that cook
has asked for two days leave of absence—up jumps
Susie, with all the ins and outs of the case. “I really
don’t know what to do with the child. It is difficult
to put down one’s foot and say you ought not to know
this or that or the other. Each thing in itself is
harmless enough, but it is a little distressing to have
a child who is always peering about for gossipy
information.” Yes, it is tiresome, but is not a case
for despair, nor for thinking hard things of Susie,
certainly not for accepting the inevitable. Regarding
this tiresome curiosity as the defect of its quality,
the mother casts about for the quality, and, behold,
Susie is reinstated. What ails the child is an inordinate
desire for knowledge, run to seed, and allowed
to spend itself on unworthy objects. When the right
moment comes, introduce Susie to some delightful
study, of Nature, for example, which will employ
all her prying proclivities. Once the new idea has
taken possession of the little girl, a little talk should
follow about the unworthiness of filling one’s thoughts
with trifling matters so that nothing really interesting
can get in. For weeks together see that Susie’s
mind is too full of large matters to entertain the
small ones; and, once the inquisitive habit has been
checked, encourage the child’s active mind to definite
progressive work on things worth while. Susie’s unworthy
curiosity will soon cease to be a trial to her
parents.
CHAPTER XVII — SENSATIONS AND FEELINGS
Part I
Children whose parents have little theoretic knowledge
of the values of the various food-stuffs are often
thoroughly nourished; their parents rely on what they
call common-sense; and the result is, on the whole,
better than if scientific consideration were given to the
family dietary. But this common-sense has usually
scientific opinion for its basis, though the fact may be
forgotten, and when scientific opinion has become the
groundwork of habit it is of more value, and works in
a more simple way, than while it is still in the stage of
experiment. In the same way it is a good thing to
have such an acquaintance with the functions of
human nature that we act on our knowledge unconsciously,
and do not even know that we possess it.
But if we have no such floating capital of cognisance
we must study the subject, even if we have to make
experiments. Most people suppose that the sensations,
feelings, and emotions of a child are matters that take
care of themselves. Indeed, we are apt to use the
three terms indiscriminately, without attaching very
clear ideas to them. But they cover, collectively, a
very important educational field; and though common
sense, that is to say judgments formed upon inherited
knowledge, often helps us to act wisely without knowing
why, we shall probably act more wisely if we act
reasonably.
Let us consider, first, the subject of sensations. We
speak of sensations of cold, and sensations of heat, and
sensations of pain, and we are quite right. We also
speak of sensations of fear and sensations of pleasure,
and we are commonly wrong. The sensations have
their origin in impressions received by the several
organs of sense—eye, tongue, nostrils, ear, the surface
of the external skin—and are conveyed by the sensory
nerves, some to the spinal cord and some to the
lower region of the brain. Many sensations we know
nothing about; when we become aware of our sensations
it is because communications are sent by nerve
fibres, acting as telegraph wires, from the sensorium
to the thinking brain, and this happens when we give
our attention to any one of the multitudinous messages
carried by the sensory nerves. The physiology of the
senses is too complicated a subject for us to touch
upon here, but it is deeply interesting, and perhaps
no better introduction exists than Professor Clifford’s
little book, “Seeing and Thinking” (Macmillan). Now
the senses are “The Five Gateways of Knowledge,” to
quote the title of a little book which many of us have
used in early days; and an intelligent person should
be aware of, and capable of forming judgments upon,
the sensations he receives.
We all recognise that the training of the senses is an
important part of education. One caution is necessary:
from the very first a child’s sensations should be treated
as matters of objective and not of subjective interest.
Marmalade, for example, is interesting, not because it
is “nice”—a fact not to be dwelt upon at all—but because
one can discern in it different flavours and the
modifying effect of the oil secreted in the rind of the
orange. We shall have occasion to speak more of
this subject later; but a useful piece of education is
this of centering a child’s interest in the objects
which produce his sensations and not in himself as
the receiver of these sensations.
The purpose of so-called object lessons is, to assist
a child, by careful examination of a given object, to
find out all he can about it through the use of his
several senses. General information about the object
is thrown in and lodges only because the child’s senses
have been exercised, and his interest aroused. Object
lessons are a little in disfavour, just now, for two
reasons. In the first place, miserable fragments are
presented to the children which have little of the character
of the object in situ, and are apt to convey inadequate,
if not wrong, ideas. In the next place, object
lessons are commonly used as a means to introduce
children to hard words, such as opaque and translucent,
which never become part of their living thought
until they pick them up for themselves incidentally as
they have need of them. But the abuse of this kind of
teaching should not cause us to overlook its use. No
child can grow up without daily object teaching,
whether casual or of set purpose, and the more
thorough this is the more intelligent and observant
will he become. It is singular how few people are
capable of developing an intelligent curiosity about the
most attractive objects, except as their interest is
stimulated from without. The baby is a wonderful
teacher in this matter of object lessons. To be sure
his single pupil is his own small self, but his progress
is amazing. At first he does not see any difference
between a picture of a cow and the living animal; big
and little, far and near, hard and soft, hot and cold, are
all alike to him; he wishes to hold the moon in his
pinafore, to sit on the pond, to poke his finger into the
candle, not because he is a foolish little person, but
because he is profoundly ignorant of the nature of the
contents of this unintelligible world. But how he
works! he bangs his spoon to try if it produces sound;
he sucks it to try its flavour; he fumbles it all over and
no doubt finds out whether it is hard or soft, hot or
cold, rough or smooth; he gazes at it with the long
gaze of infancy, so that he may learn the look of it; it
is an old friend and an object of desire when he sees
it again, for he has found out that there is much joy
in a spoon. This goes on with great diligence for a
couple of years, at the end of which time baby has
acquired enough knowledge of the world to conduct
himself in a very dignified and rational way.
This is what happens under Nature’s teaching; and
for the first five or six years of his life everything,
especially everything in action, is an object of intelligent
curiosity to the child—the street or the field is a
panorama of delight, the shepherd’s dog, the baker’s
cart, the man with the barrow, are full of vivid interest.
He has a thousand questions to ask, he wants to know
about everything; he has, in fact, an inordinate
appetite for knowledge. We soon cure all that: we
occupy him with books instead of things; we evoke
other desires in place of the desire to know; and we
succeed in bringing up the unobservant man (and more
unobservant woman), who discerns no difference
between an elm, a poplar and a lime tree, and misses
very much of the joy of living. By the way, why is it
that the baby does not exercise with purpose his organ
of smell? He screws up a funny little nose when he
is taught to sniff at a flower, but this is a mere trick;
he does not naturally make experiments as to whether
things are odorous, while each of his other senses
affords him keen joy. No doubt the little nose is
involuntarily very active, but can his inertness in this
matter be an hereditary failing? It may be that we all
allow ourselves to go about with obtuse nostrils. If
so, this is a matter for the attention of mothers, who
should bring up their children not only to receive,
which is involuntary and vague, but to perceive odours
from the first.
Two points call for our attention in this education
of the senses; we must assist the child to educate
himself on Nature’s lines, and we must take care not
to supplant and crowd out Nature and her methods
with that which we call education. Object lessons
should be incidental; and this is where the family
enjoys so great an advantage over the school. It is
almost impossible that the school should give any but
set lessons, but this sort of teaching in the family falls
in with the occurrence of the object. The child who
finds that wonderful and beautiful object, a “paper”
wasp’s nest, attached to a larch-twig, has his object
lesson on the spot from father or mother. The grey
colour, the round symmetrical shape, the sort of cup
and ball arrangement, the papery texture, the comparative
size, the comparative smoothness, the odour
or lack of odour, the extreme lightness, the fact that
it is not cold to the touch. These and fifty other
particulars the child finds out unaided, or with no
more than a word, here and there, to direct his observation.
One does not every day find a wasp’s nest,
but much can be got out of every common object,
and the commoner the better, which falls naturally
under the child’s observation, a piece of bread, a lump
of coal, a sponge. In the first place it is unnecessary
in the family to give an exhaustive examination to
every object; one quality might be discussed in this,
another quality in that. We eat our bread and milk
and notice that bread is absorbent, and we overhaul
our experience to discover other things which we
know to be absorbent also, and we do what we can
to compare these things as to whether they are less
absorbent or more absorbent than bread. This is
exceedingly important: the unobservant person states
that an object is light and considers that he has stated
an ultimate fact: the observant person makes the
same statement, but has in his mind a relative scale,
and his judgment is of the more value because he
compares it silently with a series of substances to
which this is relatively light. It is important that
children should learn to recognise that high, low,
sweet, bitter, long, short, agreeable, &c., &c., are
comparative terms, while square, round, black, white,
are positive terms, the application of which is not
affected by comparison with other objects. Care in
this matter makes for higher moral, as well as intellectual
development: half the dissensions in the
world arise from an indiscriminate use of epithets.
“Would you say your bread (at dinner) was light or
heavy?” The child would probably answer, “rather
light.” “Yes, we can only say that a thing is light by
comparing it with others; what is bread light compared
with?” “A stone, a piece of coal, of cheese,
of butter of the same size.” “But it is heavy compared
with?” “A piece of sponge cake, a piece of
sponge, of cork, of pumice,” and so on. “What do
you think it weighs?” “An ounce, an ounce and a
half.” “We’ll try after dinner; you had better have
another piece and save it,” and the weighing after
dinner is a delightful operation. The power of
judging of weight is worth cultivating. We heard
the other day of a gentleman who was required at a
bazaar to guess the weight of a monster cake; he said
it weighed twenty-eight pounds fourteen ounces, and
it did, exactly. Cæteris paribus, one has a greater
respect for the man who made this accurate judgment
than for the well-intentioned but vague person, who
suggested that the cake might weigh ten pounds.
Letters, book parcels, an apple, an orange, a vegetable
marrow, fifty things in the course of the day give
opportunities for this kind of object teaching, i.e., the
power of forming accurate judgments as to the relative
and absolute weight of objects by their resistance,
which is perceived by our sense of touch, though
opposed to our muscular force. By degrees the children
are trained to perceive that the relative weights
of objects depend upon their relative density, and
are introduced to the fact that we have a standard
of weight.
In the same way children should be taught to
measure objects by the eye. How high is that candlestick?
How long and broad that picture-frame?
and so on—verifying their statements. What is the
circumference of that bowl? of the clock-face? of
that flower-bed? How tall is so-and-so, and so-and-so?
How many hands high are the horses of their
acquaintance? Divide a slip of wood, a sheet of
paper into halves, thirds, quarters by the eye; lay a
walking-stick at right angles with another; detect
when a picture, curtain, &c., hangs out of the perpendicular.
This sort of practice will secure for
children what is called a correct or true eye.
A quick and true ear is another possession that
does not come by Nature, or anyway, if it does, it
is too often lost. How many sounds can you distinguish
in a sudden silence out of doors? Let these
be named in order from the less to the more acute.
Let the notes of the birds be distinguished, both
call-notes and song-notes; the four or five distinct
sounds to be heard in the flow of a brook. Cultivate
accuracy in distinguishing footfalls and voices;
in discerning, with their eyes shut, the direction
from which a sound proceeds, in which footsteps
are moving. Distinguish passing vehicles by their
sounds; as lorry, brougham, dog-cart. Music is,
no doubt, the instrument par excellence for this kind
of ear culture. Mrs. Curwen’s “Child Pianist” puts
carefully graduated means for this kind of culture
into the hands of parents; and, if a child never become
a performer, to have acquired a cultivated and
correct ear is no small part of a musical education.
We do not attach enough importance to the discrimination
of odours, whether as a safeguard to
health, or as a source of pleasure. Half the people
one knows have nostrils which register no difference
between the atmosphere of a large, and so-called
“airy,” room, whose windows are never opened,
and that of a room in which a through current of
air is arranged for at frequent intervals: and yet
health depends largely on a delicate perception as
to the purity of the atmosphere. The odours which
result in diphtheria or typhoid are perceptible, however
faint, and a nose trained to detect the faintest
malodorous particles in food, clothing, or dwelling,
is a panoply against disease to the possessor.
Then, odours enter more readily than other sense
perceptions into those—
“Sensations sweet,
Felt in the blood, and felt along the heart,”
which add so much to the sum of our happiness,
because they unite themselves so readily with our
purely incorporeal joys by links of association. “I
never smell woodruff without being reminded——”
is the sort of thing we hear and say continually,
but we do not trouble ourselves to realise that we
owe a double joy to the odour of the woodruff (or
it may be, alas! a reflected sorrow)—the joy of the
pleasant influences about us when we pluck the
flower, and the possibly more personal joy of that
other time with which we associate it. Every new
odour perceived is a source, if not of warning, of
recurrent satisfaction or interest. We are acquainted
with too few of the odours which the spring-time
offers. Only this spring the present writer learned
two peculiarly delightful odours quite new to her,
that of young larch twigs, which have much the
same kind and degree of fragrance as the flower of
the syringa, and the pleasant musky aroma of a
box-hedge. Children should be trained, for example,
to shut their eyes when they come into the drawing-room
and discover by their nostrils what odorous
flowers are present, should discriminate the garden
odours let loose by a shower of rain:—
“Houses and rooms are full of perfumes, the shelves are crowded with perfumes,
I breathe the fragrance myself and know it and like it.
* * * * *
The atmosphere is not a perfume, it has no taste of the distillation, it is odourless,
It is for my mouth for ever, I am in love with it.
* * * * *
The sniff of green leaves, and dry leaves, and of the shore, and dark-coloured sea-rocks, and of hay in the barn.”
—The American poet has, perhaps, done more than
any other to express the pleasure to be found in
odours. This is one direction in which much remains
to be done; we have not yet arrived even at
a scale of odours, as of sound and of colour.
Flavour, again, offers a wide range for delicate discrimination.
At first sight it would appear difficult
to cultivate the sense of flavour without making a
child more or less of a gourmand, but the fact is,
that the strong flavours which titillate the palate
destroy the power of perception. The young child
who lives upon milk-foods has, probably, more
pleasure in flavour than the diner-out who is au fait
with the confections of a cordon bleu. At the same
time, one would prefer to make flavour a source of
interest rather than of sensuous pleasure to children:
it is better that they should try to discern a flavour
with their eyes shut, for example, than that they
should be allowed to think or say that things are
“nice” or “nasty.” This sort of fastidiousness
should be cried down. It is not well to make a child
eat what he does not like, as that would only make
him dislike that particular dish always; but to let
him feel that he shows a want of self-control and
manliness when he expresses distaste for wholesome
food is likely to have a lasting effect.
We have barely touched on the sorts of object
lessons, appealing now to one sense and now to
another, which should come incidentally every day in
the family. We are apt to regard an American Indian
as a quite uneducated person; he is, on the contrary,
highly educated in so far as that he is able to discriminate
sensory impressions, and to take action upon
these in a way which is bewildering to the book-learned
European. It would be well for parents to educate a
child, for the first half-dozen years of his life at any rate,
on “Red Indian” lines. Besides the few points we have
mentioned, he should be able to discriminate colours
and shades of colour; relative degrees of heat in
woollen, wood, iron, marble, ice; should learn the use
of the thermometer; should discriminate objects according
to their degrees of hardness; should have a
cultivated eye and touch for texture; should, in fact,
be able to get as much information about an object
from a few minutes’ study, as to its form, colour, texture,
size, weight, qualities, parts, characteristics, as he
could learn out of many pages of a printed book.
We approach the subject by the avenue of the child’s
senses rather than by that of the objects to be studied,
because just now we have in view the occasional test
exercises, the purpose of which is to give thorough
culture to the several senses. An acquaintance with
nature and natural objects is another thing, and is to
be approached in a slightly different way. A boy who
is observing a beetle does not consciously apply his
several senses to the beetle, but lets the beetle take the
initiative, which the boy reverently follows: but the
boy who is in the habit of doing daily sensory gymnastics
will learn a great deal more about the beetle
than he who is not so trained.
Definite object lessons differ from these incidental
exercises in that an object is in a manner exhausted
by each of the senses in turn and every atom of information
it will yield got out of it. A good plan is to
make this sort of a lesson a game, pass your object
round—piece of bread, for example—and let each
child tell some fact that he discovers by touch, another
round by smell, again by taste, and again by sight.
Children are most ingenious in this kind of game, and
it affords opportunities to give them new words, as
friable, elastic, when they really ask to be helped to
express some discovery they have made. The children
learn to think with exactitude too, to distinguish
between friable and brittle, for example, and any
common information that is offered to them in the
course of these exercises becomes a possession for ever.
A good game in the nature of an object lesson, suitable
for a birthday party, is to have a hundred small objects
arranged on a table, unknown to the children, then
lead the little party into the room, allow them three
minutes to walk round the table, and then, when they
have left the room, let them write, or tell in a corner,
the names of all the objects they recollect. Some
children will easily get fifty or sixty.
No doubt the best and happiest exercise of the senses
springs out of a loving familiarity with the world of
nature, but the sorts of gymnastics we have indicated
render the perceptions more acute and are greatly
enjoyed by children. That the sensations should not
be permitted to minister unduly to the subjective
consciousness of the child is the great point to be
borne in mind.
CHAPTER XVIII — SENSATIONS AND FEELINGS
Part II
“These beauteous forms,
Through a long absence, have not been to me
As is a landscape to a blind man’s eye;
But oft, in lonely rooms, and ’mid the din
Of towns and cities, I have owed to them,
In hours of weariness, sensations sweet,
Felt in the blood, and felt along the heart;
And passing even into my purer mind,
With tranquil restoration:—feelings, too,
Of unremembered pleasure: such, perhaps,
As have no slight or trivial influence
On that best portion of a good man’s life,
His little, nameless, unremembered acts
Of kindness and of love.”
—W. Wordsworth, Tintern Abbey.
Insight—the so to speak scientific grip of a great
poet—is amongst those “more things” in heaven and
earth than our philosophy has dreamed of. Wordsworth
tells us that after the lapse of years, these
beauteous forms (of Tintern Abbey) gave him sensations.
Now we are apt to think that sensations
can only be immediate, perceived on the instant that
the object is present to the senses; but the poet is,
as usual, absolutely right: we may have, so to speak,
reflected sensations, as well as those that are immediate,
because a conscious sensation depends upon
the recognition of an impression in the sensory centres,
and this recognition may be evoked, not only by a
repeated sensation, but by an association which
recalls the image once permanently impressed by
the original sensation. Wordsworth is exquisitely
right when he speaks of the repeated enjoyment of
sensations sweet. “In lonely rooms and ’mid the
din of towns and cities” some sudden touch of the
cords of association has brought to him the soothing
joy of a picture—“Forms” with every grace of symmetry,
harmony, venerable antiquity, in the ever fresh
and gracious setting of a beautiful landscape. The
eye of his mind is infinitely gladdened; the ear of
his mind, no longer conscious of the din of cities,
hears the chord struck by the Wye in its flow, and
the notes of the birds and the lowing of the cattle
and the acuter notes of the insect world. Again he
perceives the odour of the meadow-sweet, he touches
the coolness of the grass, and all these are as absolutely
sensations as when they were for the first time conveyed
to his consciousness by the sensory organs.
We have in these few lines a volume of reasons
why we should fill the storehouse of memory for the
children with many open-air images, capable of giving
them reflected sensations of extreme delight. Our
care all the time must be to secure that they do look,
and listen, touch, and smell, and the way to this is
by sympathetic action on our part: what we look at
they will look at; the odours we perceive they too
will get. We heard, the other day, of a little girl
who travelled in Italy with her parents, in the days
of dignified family travelling-carriages. The child’s
parents were conscientious, and time was precious,
not by any means to be wasted on the mere idleness
of travelling, so the governess and the little girl had
the coupé to themselves, and in it were packed all the
paraphernalia of the schoolroom, and she did her
sums, learned her geography, probably the counties
of England, and all the rest of it, with the least
possible waste of time in idle curiosity as to what
the “faire londes,” through which she was passing,
might be like. A story like this shows that we are
making advances, but we are still far from fully recognising
that our part in the education of children
should be thoughtfully subordinated to that played
by Nature herself.
To continue our study of this amazingly accurate,
as well as exquisitely beautiful, psychological record:—the
poet goes on to tell us that these sensations
sweet are “felt in the blood and felt along the heart,”
a statement curiously true to fact, for a pleasurable
sensation causes the relaxation of the infinitesimal
nerve fibres netted around the capillaries, the blood
flows freely, the heart beats quicker, the sense of
well-being is increased; gaiety, gladness supervene;
and the gloom of the dull day, and the din of the busy
city, exist for us no more; that is to say, memories
of delight are, as it were, an elixir of life capable,
when they present themselves, of restoring us at any
moment to a condition of physical well-being.
But even this is not the whole. Wordsworth speaks
of these memories as “passing into my purer mind with
tranquil restoration”—purer because less corporeal,
less affected by physical conditions, but all the same
so intimately related to the physical brain, that the
condition of the one must rule the other. Mind and
brain perhaps have been alike fagged by the insistent
recurrence of some one line of thought, when suddenly
there flashes into the “purer mind” the cognition of
images of delight, represented in consequence of a
touch to some spring of association: the current of
thought is diverted into new and delightful channels,
and weariness and brain fag give place to “tranquil
restoration.”
If mere sensations are capable of doing so much
for our happiness, our mental refreshment, and our
physical well-being, both at the time of their reception
and for an indefinite number of times afterwards,
it follows that it is no small part of our work as
educators to preserve the acuteness of the children’s
perceptions, and to store their memories with images
of delight.
The poet pursues the investigation and makes a
pointed distinction; he not only recovers “sensations
sweet,” but “feelings, too, of unremembered pleasure.”
Very few persons are capable of discriminating between
the sensations and the feelings produced by
an image recovered by some train of association.
Wordsworth’s psychology is not only delicately nice,
but very just, and the distinction he draws is important
to the educator. The truth is “the feelings”
are out of fashion at present; The Man of Feeling is
a person of no account; if he still exists he keeps
in the shade, being aware, through a certain quickness
of perception which belongs to him, that any
little efflorescence proper to his character would be
promptly reduced to pulp by the application of a
sledge hammer. The Man of Feeling has himself to
thank for this; he allowed his feelings to become
fantastic; his sweet sensibilities ran away with him;
he meant pathos and talked bathos; he became an
exaggerated type, and in self-preservation Society
always cut off the offending limb, so The Man of Feeling
is no more. Nor is this the only charge that “the
feelings” have to sustain. So long as the feelings
remain objective they are, like the bloom to the
peach, the last perfection of a beautiful character;
but when they become subjective, when every feeling
concerns itself with the ego, we have, as in the case
of sensations, morbid conditions set up; the person
begins by being “over sensitive,” hysteria supervenes,
perhaps melancholia, an utterly spoilt life. George
Eliot has a fine figure which aptly illustrates this
subjective condition of the feelings. She tells us that
a philosophic friend had pointed out to her that whereas
the surface of a mirror or of a steel plate may be
covered with minute scratches going in every direction,
if you hold a lighted candle to the surface all these
random scratches appear to arrange themselves and
radiate from the central flame: just so with the person
whose feelings have been permitted to minister to his
egoistic consciousness: all things in heaven and earth
are “felt” as they affect his own personality.
What are the feelings? Perhaps they are best expressed
in Coleridge’s phrase of “a vague appetency
of the mind”; and we may do something to clear our
thoughts by a negative examination. The feelings are
not sensations, because they have no necessary connection
with the senses; they are to be distinguished from
the two great affections (of love and justice) because
they are not actively exercised upon any objects; they
are distinct from the desires because they demand no
gratification; and they are distinguishable from the
intellectual operations which we call thought, because
while thought proceeds from an idea, is active, and
arrives at a result, the feelings arise from perceptions,
are passive, and not definitely progressive.
Every feeling has its positive and its negative, and
these in almost infinitely varying degrees: pleasure,
displeasure; appreciation, depreciation; anticipation,
foreboding; admiration, contempt; assurance, hesitancy;
diffidence, complacency; and so on through
many more delicate nuances of feeling that are nameable,
and yet more so delicate that language is too
rough an instrument for their expression. It will be
observed that all these feelings have certain conditions
in common; none are distinctly moral or immoral;
they have not arrived at the stage of definite thought;
they exist vaguely in what would appear to be a
semi-conscious intellectual region. Why then need we
concern ourselves about this little known tract of that
terra incognita which we call human nature? This
“why” is the question of the prose-philosopher—our
poet sees deeper. In one of the most exquisitely discriminating
passages in the whole field of poetry, he
speaks of feelings of unremembered pleasure as having
no slight or trivial influence on a good man’s life, as
the source of “little nameless unremembered acts of
kindness and of love.” Even the feeling of “unremembered
pleasure”—for it is possible to have the
spring of association touched so lightly that one
recovers the feeling of former pleasure without recovering
the sensation, or the image which produced
the sensation, but merely just the vague feeling of the
pleasure, as when one hears the word ‘Lohengrin’ and
does not wait, as it were, to recover the sensation of
musical delight, but just catches a waft of the pleasure
which the sensation brought—intangible, indefinite as
they are, produce that glow of the heart which warms
a good man to “acts of kindness and of love,” as little,
as nameless, and as unremembered as the feelings out
of which they spring.
Nameless as they are, our poet does not hesitate to
rank these trifling acts as the “best portion of a good
man’s life.” But it is only out of the good man’s
heart that these good issues come, because, as we have
said, the feelings are not in themselves moral, they
act upon that which is there, and the point brought
before us is, that the influence of the feelings is equally
powerful and indirect. Why should the recollection
of Tintern Abbey cause a good man to do some little
kind thing? We can only give the ultimate answer
that “God has made us so,” that a feeling of even
unremembered pleasure prompts the good man to give
forth out of the good treasure of his heart in kindness
and in love. We have but to think of the outcome
of feelings at the negative pole to convince us of the
nice exactitude of the poet’s psychology. We are not
exactly displeased, but unpleased, dull, not quickened
by any feeling of pleasure: let us ask ourselves if, in
this condition of our feelings, we are prompted to any
outpouring of love and kindness upon our neighbours.
Here is another aspect of the feelings of very great
importance to us who have the education of children.
“I do not like you, Doctor Fell,
The reason why I cannot tell,”
is a feeling we all know well enough, and is, in fact,
that intuitive perception of character—one of our
finest feelings and best guides in life—which is too
apt to be hammered out of us by the constant effort
to beat down our sensibilities to the explicit and
definite. One wonders why people complain of faithless
friends, untrustworthy servants, and disappointed
affections. If the feelings were retained in truth and
simplicity, there is little doubt that they would afford
for each of us such a touchstone of character in
the persons we come in contact with, that we should
be saved from making exigeant demands on the one
hand, and from suffering disappointment on the other.
The public orator plays, by preference, upon the
gamut of the feelings. He throws in arguments by
the way; brightens his discourse with graphic word-picture,
metaphor, simile; but for his final effect he
relies upon the impression he has been able to make
upon the feelings of his audience, and the event
proves him to be right.
Not only our little nameless acts but the great
purposes of our lives arise out of our feelings.
Enthusiasm itself is not thought, though it arises
when we are
“Stung with the rapture of a sudden thought;”
it is a glowing, malleable condition of the forces of
our nature, during which all things are possible to
us, and we only wait for a lead. Enthusiasm in its
earliest stage is inconsequent, incoherent, devoid of
purpose, and yet is the state out of which all the
great purposes of life shape themselves. We feel,
we think, we say, we do; this is the genesis of most
of our activities.
But our feelings, as our thoughts, depend upon
what we are; we feel in all things as “’tis our nature
to,” and the point to be noticed is that our feelings
are educable, and that in educating the feelings we
modify the character. A pressing danger of our day
is that the delicate task of educating shall be exchanged
for the much simpler one of blunting the
feelings. This is the almost inevitable result of a
system where training is given en masse; but not the
necessary result, because the tone of feeling of a
head-master or mistress is almost with certainty conveyed,
more or less, to a whole school. Still, perhaps,
the perfect bloom of the feelings can only be preserved
under quite judicious individual culture, and,
therefore, necessarily devolves upon parents. The
instrument to be employed in this culture is always
the same—the blessed sixth sense of Tact. It is
possible to call up the feeling one desires by a look,
a gesture; to dissipate it entirely by the rudeness of
a spoken word. Our silence, our sympathy, our
perception give place and play to fit feelings, and
equally discourage, and cause to slink away ashamed
the feeling which should not have place. But let
us beware of words; let us use our eyes and our
imagination in dealing with the young; let us see what
they are feeling and help them by the flow of our
responsive feeling. But words, even words of praise
and tenderness, touch this delicate bloom of nature
as with a hot finger, and behold! it is gone. Let
us consider carefully what feelings we wish to stimulate,
and what feelings we wish to repress in our
children, and then, having made up our minds, let
us say nothing. We all know the shrinking, as of a
sore place, with which children receive some well-meant
word from a tactless friend.
The sense of spiritual touch is our only guide in this
region of the feelings, but with this alone we may tune
the spirits of the children to great issues, believing
that they are capable of all things great. We wish
them to revere. Now reverence is a feeling before it
becomes a thought or an act, and it is a communicable
feeling, but communicable like the light of a
torch only by contact. The sentiment of reverence
fills our own souls when we see a bird on its nest,
an old man at his cottage door, a church in which
have centred the aspirations of a village for many
an age; we feel and the children feel our feeling,
and they feel too: a feeling is communicated by
sympathy, but perhaps in no other way. The
ignoble habit of depreciation is in the first place a
feeling. It is quite easy to put the children into
that other attitude of feeling called forth by the
fitness and goodness of the thing regarded, and we
all know that it is easy to appreciate or depreciate
the same thing. These two feelings alone illustrate
the importance of the delicate culture we have in
view, for among the minor notes of character none
tend more to differentiate persons than this of perceiving
cause of satisfaction in an object or a
person, or of perceiving cause of dissatisfaction in
the same object or person. An appreciative habit
of feeling is a cause of tranquil joy to its possessor,
and of ease and contentment to the people connected
with him. A depreciative habit, on the
contrary, though it affords a little pleasurable excitement
because it ministers to the vanity of the
ego (I dislike this person or this thing, therefore I
know better or am better than others), disturbs
tranquillity and puts the person out of harmony
with himself and with his surroundings; no stable
joy comes of depreciation. But even in dealing
with feelings of this class we must remember that
tact, sympathy and communicable feeling are our
only implements; the feelings are not thoughts to
be reasoned down; they are neither moral nor
immoral to challenge our praise or our blame; we
cannot be too reticent in our dealings with them
in children, nor too watchfully aware that the least
inadvertence may bruise some tender blossom of
feeling. This is the risk which attends the habit
of persiflage and banter in family talk; a little is
thoroughly good and wholesome, but this kind of
play should be used with very great tact, especially
by the elders. Children understand each other so
well that there is far less risk of hurt feelings from
the tormenting schoolboy than from the more considerate
elder.
There is only one case in which the feelings may
not have free play, and that is when they reflect the
consciousness of the ego. What are commonly called
sensitive feelings—that is, susceptibility for oneself
and about oneself, readiness to perceive neglect or
slight, condemnation or approbation—though belonging
to a fine and delicate character, are in themselves
of less worthy order, and require very careful
direction lest morbid conditions should be set up.
To ignore wisely is an art, and the girl who craves
to know what you thought of her when she said this
or did the other, need not be told brutally that you
did not think of her at all; it is quite enough for her
to perceive that your regard is fixed upon something
impersonal both to her and you; she takes the hint
and looks away from herself, and nothing is said to
cause her pain. It appears to be an immutable law
that our feelings, as our sensations, must find their
occupation in things without; the moment they are
turned in upon themselves harm is done. The task
of dealing with the susceptibilities of young people is
one of the most delicate that falls to us elders, whether
we be parents or friends. Undiscriminating sympathy
is very perilous, and bluntness of perception is very
damaging; we are between Scylla and Charybdis, and
must needs walk humbly and warily in this delicate
work of dealing with the feelings of children and
young people. Our only safeguard is to cherish in
ourselves “the soft, meek, tender soul,” sensitive to
the touch of God, and able to deal in soft, meek,
tender ways with children, beings of fine and delicate
mould as they are.
CHAPTER XIX — “ WHAT IS TRUTH? ”
It is said that we English are no longer to be
characterised as a truth-speaking people. This is a
distressing charge, and yet we cannot put it away
from us with a high hand. Possibly we are in a stage
of civilisation which does not tend to produce the fine
courage of absolute truthfulness. He who is without
fear is commonly without falsehood; and a nation
brought up amid the chivalries of war dares to be
true. But we live in times of peace: we are no
longer called on to defend the truth of our word by
the strength of our hand. We speak with very little
sense of responsibility, because no one calls us to
account; and, so far as we are truth-tellers, we are so
out of pure truth of heart and uprightness of life.
That is, we may be, as a nation, losing the habit of
truth to which the nation’s childhood was trained, in
ways however rough and ready; but we are growing
up, and the truth that is among us is perhaps of a
higher quality than the more general truthfulness of
earlier days. Now, truth is indeed the white flower of
a blameless life, and not the mere result of a fearless
habit. The work before us is to bring up our children
to this higher manner of truth. We no longer treat
this or that particular lie or bit of deceit as a local
ailment, for which we have only to apply the proper
lotion or plaster; we treat it as symptomatic, as
denoting a radical defect of character which we set
ourselves to correct.
Opinion without knowledge, says Darwin, has no
value, and to treat the tendency to untruthfulness that
children often show, one should have a good deal of
knowledge of a special kind. To treat a child de novo,
place him under a moral microscope, record our
observations, and formulate opinions based upon that
child, and as many more as we can get into focus, is,
no doubt, useful and important work. But it is work
for which we must qualify ourselves. The child is a
human being, immature, but yet, perhaps, a human
being at his best. Who amongst us has such gifts
of seeing, knowing, comprehending, imagining, such
capacities for loving, giving, believing, as the little
child in the midst! We have no higher praise for
our wisest and best than that they are fresh and keen
as little children in their interests and loves.
Now, we maintain that it is not sufficient to bring
unaided common sense and good intentions to this
most delicate art of child-study. We cannot afford
to discard the wisdom of the past and begin anew
with the effort to collect and systematise, hoping to
accomplish as much and more in our short span than
the centuries have brought us.
In this matter of lying, for example, unaided
common sense is likely to start upon one of two theses:
either the child is born true, and you must keep him
so; or, the child is born false, and you must cure
him of it. Popular opinion leans strongly to the first
theory in these days; and, as we perceive only that
which we believe, the tendency is, perhaps, to take the
absolute truthfulness and honour of children a little
too much for granted. If you would have children
true, you must, of course, treat them as if they were
true, and believe them to be true. But, all the same,
wisdom may not play the ostrich. In the last generation,
people accepted their children as born false, and,
what more likely to make them so than this foregone
conclusion? Possibly some falling off in truthfulness
in our day is traceable to the dogmatic teaching upon
which our forbears were brought up.
The wisdom of the ages—i.e., philosophy, and the
science of the present, especially physiology, and
more particularly what we may call psycho-physiology—show
us that both these positions are wrong,
and that all theories founded upon either position,
or upon any midway point between the two, must
needs be wrong too. A child is born neither true
nor false. He is absolutely without either virtue
or vice when he comes into the world. He has
tendencies, indeed, but these are no more either
virtuous or vicious than is the colour of his eyes.
Even the child of a liar is not necessarily born
a liar, because, we are assured, acquired tendencies
are not transmitted. But there is this to be said.
The child born of a family which has from generation
to generation been in a subject position may have
less predisposition to truthfulness than the child of a
family which has belonged for generations to the
ruling class. As in the natural world all substances
must be reduced to their elements before they can be
chemically dealt with, so in the moral world, if we
wish to treat an offence, it is best to trace it to that
elemental property of human nature of which it is
the probable outcome. Now, lying, even in its
worst forms, is by no means elemental. Ambition
is elemental, avarice, vanity, gratitude, love and
hate. But lying arises from secondary causes. The
treatment is all the more difficult. It is no longer a
case of—the child has lied, punish him; but, where is
the weak place in his character, or what is the defect
in his education, which has induced this lying habit,
if it be a habit? How shall we, not punish the lie,
but treat the failing of which it is symptomatic.
From this point of view let us consider the extremely
interesting classification of lies presented to us by
an American educationalist.[15]
I. Pseudophobia. Janet thinks she may have glanced
at Mary’s slate, and seen the answer to her sum.
A comparison of the two slates shows that she has
not done so, and that Janet, in the effort to save
herself from a lie, has actually told one. This sort
of morbid conscientiousness is Argus-eyed for other
forms of sin. We knew a sick girl of fourteen, who
was terribly unhappy because she was not able to
kneel up in bed when she said her prayers. Was this
the “unpardonable sin”? she asked, in unaffected
terror. We agree with the writer in question, as to
the frequent occurrence of this form of distress, and
also in tracing it, not to moral, but to physical causes.
We should say, too, it is more common in girls
than in boys, and in the home-taught than in the
school-taught child. Healthy interests, out-of-door
life, engrossing and delightful handiworks, general
occupation with things rather than with thoughts,
and avoidance of any word or hint that may lead
to self-consciousness or the habit of introspection,
will probably do much to carry the young sufferer
through a difficult stage of life.
II. The Lie Heroic. The lie heroic is, par excellence,
the schoolboy’s lie, and has its rise, not in any love
for lying, but in a want of moral balance; that is to
say, the boy has been left to form his own code of
ethics.
Who spilled the ink? little Tom Brown is asked.
“I did,” he says; because Jack Spender, the real
culprit, is his particular hero at the moment. Faithfulness
to a friend is a far higher virtue in Tom’s
eyes than mere barren truthfulness. And how
is Tom to know, if he has not been taught, that
it is unlawful to cherish one virtue at the expense
of another. Considering how little clear, definite,
authoritative teaching children receive on ethical
questions, the wonder is that most persons do elaborate
some kind of moral code, or code of honour, for
themselves.
III. Truth for friends, lies for enemies. A lie under
this head differs from the lie heroic chiefly in that
it need not bring any risk to the speaker. This class
of lies again points to the moral ignorance which
we are slow to recognise in children because we
confound innocence with virtue. It is quite natural
for a child to believe that truth is relative, and not
absolute, and that whether a lie is a lie or not depends
on whom you are speaking to. The children
are in the position of “jesting Pilate.” What is
truth? they unconsciously ask.
IV. Lies inspired by selfishness. This is a form of
lying for which superficial treatment is quite idle.
The lie and the vice of which it is the instrument are
so allied that those two cannot be put asunder.
Professor Stanley Hall well points out that school
is a fertile field for this kind of lying. But it is the
selfishness and not the lying that must be dealt with.
Cure the first, and the second disappears, having no
further raison d’être. How? This is a hard question.
Nothing but a strong impulse to the heroism of
unselfishness, initiated and sustained by the grace of
God, will deliver boy or girl from the vice of selfishness
of which lying is the ready handmaid. But let
us not despair; every boy and girl is open to such
impulse, is capable of heroic effort. Prayer and
patience, and watchfulness for opportunities to convey
the stimulating suggestion—these will not be in vain.
Every boy and girl is a hero in posse. There is no
worse infidelity than that which gives up the hope
of mending any flaw of character, however bad, in
a young creature. All the same, happy those parents
who have not allowed selfishness and virtue (whether
in the form of truthfulness, or under some other
name), to come to hand to hand conflict. It is easy
to give direction to the tendencies of a child; it is
agonisingly difficult to alter the set of character in a
man.
V. The Deception of imagination and play. I passed
little Muriel in the park one day; the child was not
looking; her companion was unknown to me. I was
engaged with my companion, and believed that Muriel
had not noticed me. The little girl went home and
told her mother that I had kissed her and asked various
questions about the family health. What could be the
child’s motive? She had none. Her active imagination
rehearsed the little dialogue which most naturally
would have taken place; and this was so real to her
that it obscured the fact. The reality, the truth, to
Muriel, was what she imagined had taken place. She
had probably no recollection whatever of the actual
facts. This sort of failure in verbal truthfulness is
excessively common in imaginative children, and calls
for prompt attention and treatment; but not on the
lines a hasty and righteous parent might be inclined
to adopt. Here is no call for moral indignation.
The parents and not the child are in fault. The probability
is that the child’s ravenous imagination is not
duly and daily supplied with its proper meat, of fairy
tale in early days, of romance, later. Let us believe
of the children that “trailing clouds of glory do they
come” from the place where all things are possible,
where any delightful thing may happen. Let us
believe that our miserable limitations of time and
space and the laws of matter irk them inconceivably,
imprison the free soul as a wild bird in a cage.
If we refuse to give the child outlets into the realms
of fancy, where everything is possible, the delicate
Ariel of his imagination will still work within our
narrow limits upon our poor tasks, and every bit of
our narrow living is played over with a thousand
variations, apt to be more vivid and interesting than
the poor facts, and, therefore, more likely to remain
with the child as the facts which he will produce
when required to speak the truth. What is the cure?
Give the child free entrance into, abundant joyous
living in, the kingdom of make-believe. Let him people
every glen with fairies, every island with Crusoes. Let
him gift every bird and beast with human interests,
which he will share when the dear fairy godmother
arrives with an introduction. Let us be glad and
rejoice that all things are possible to the children,
recognising in this condition of theirs their fitness
to receive and believe and understand, as, alas! we
cannot do, the things of the Kingdom of God. The
age of faith is a great sowing time, doubtless designed,
in the Divine scheme of things, especially that parents
may make their children at home in the things of
the Spirit before contact with the world shall have
materialised them.
At the same time the more imaginative the child,
the more essential is it that the boundaries of the
kingdom of make-believe should be clearly defined,
and exact truthfulness insisted upon in all that concerns
the narrower world where the grown-ups live.
It is simply a matter of careful education; daily
lessons in exact statement, without any horror or
righteous indignation about misstatements, but warm,
loving encouragement to the child who gives a long
message quite accurately, who tells you just what
Miss Brown said and no more, just what happened
at Harry’s party, without any garnish. Every day
affords scope for a dozen little lessons at least, and,
gradually, the more severe beauty of truth will dawn
upon the child whose soul is already possessed by
the grace of fiction.
VI . Pseudomania. We have little to say on this
score, except to counsel parents to keep watch at
the place of the letting out of waters. No doubt
the condition is pathological, and calls for curative
treatment rather than punishment. But we believe
it is a condition which never need be set up. The
girl who has been able to win esteem for what she
really is and really does, is not tempted to “pose,”
and the boy who has found full outlet for his energies,
physical and mental, has no part of himself left to
spend upon “humbugging.” This is one of the cases
which show how important it is for parents to acquaint
themselves with that delicate borderland of human
nature which touches the material and the spiritual.
How spiritual thought and material brain interact;
how brain and nerves are inter-dependent; how fresh
air and wholesome food affect the condition of the
blood which nourishes the nerves; how the nerves
again may bear tyrannous sway over all that we include
under “bodily health;” these are matters that
the parent should know who would avoid the possibility
of the degradation described as Pseudomania
from being set up in any one of his children.
It is as well that those who have to do with young
people should be familiar with one or two marked
signs of this mentally diseased condition; as, the furtive
glance from under half-closed lids, shot up to see
how you are taking it all; the flowing recital, accompanied
by a slightly absent pre-occupied look, which
denotes that the speaker is in the act of inventing the
facts he relates.
We have not space to enlarge upon palliatives, lies of
terror, or one or two more classes of lies, which seem
to us of frequent occurrence, as lies of display (boasting),
lies of carelessness (inaccuracy), and, worst of all,
lies of malice (false witness).
We would only commend the subject to the attention
of parents; for, though one child may have more
aptitude than another, neither truthfulness nor the
multiplication table come by nature. The child who
appears to be perfectly truthful is so because he has
been carefully trained to truthfulness, however indirectly
and unconsciously. It is more important to
cultivate the habit of truth than to deal with the accident
of lying.
Moral teaching must be as simple, direct and definite
as the teaching which appeals to the intellect; presented
with religious sanctions, quickened by religious
impulses, but not limited to the prohibitions of the
law nor to the penalties which overtake the transgressor.
FOOTNOTES:
[15] Professor G. Stanley Hall, in an article which appeared in the
American Journal of Psychology, Jan. 1891.
CHAPTER XX — SHOW CAUSE WHY
We have been asking, Why? like Mr. Ward Fowler’s
Wagtail, for a long time. We asked, Why? about
linen underclothing, and behold it is discarded. We
asked Why? about numberless petticoats, and they are
going. We are asking Why? about carpets and easy
chairs, and all manner of luxurious living; and probably
the year 1900 will see of these things only the
survivals. It is well we should go about with this
practical Why? rather than with the “Why does a
wagtail wag its tail?” manner of problem. The latter
issues in vain guesses, and the pseudo-knowledge
which puffeth up. But if, Why? leads us to—“Because
we should not; then, let us do the thing we
should.”—This manner of Why? is like a poker to a
dying fire.
Why is Tom Jones sent to school? That he may be
educated, of course, say his parents. And Tom is
dismissed with the fervent hope that he may take a
good place. But never a word about the delights of
learning, or of the glorious worlds of nature and of
thought to which his school studies will presumably
prove an open sesame. “Mind you be a good boy and
get a good place in your class,” is Tom’s valediction;
and his little soul quickens with purpose. He won’t
disappoint father, and mother shall be proud of him.
He’ll be the top boy in his class. Why, he’ll be the
top boy in the whole school, and get prizes and things,
and won’t that be jolly! Tommy says nothing of this,
but his mother sees it in his eyes and blesses the manly
little fellow. So Tommy goes to school, happy boy,
freighted with his father’s hopes and his mother’s
blessings. By-and-by comes a report, the main delight
of which is, that Tommy has gained six places; more
places gained, prizes, removes—by-and-by scholarships.
Before he is twelve, Tommy is able to earn the whole
of his future schooling by his skill in that industry of
the young popularly known as Exams. Now he aims
at larger game; “exams” still, but “exams” big with
possibilities, “exams” which will carry him through
his University career. His success is pretty certain,
because you get into the trick of “exams” as of other
crafts. His parents are congratulated, Tom is more
or less of a hero in his own eyes and in those of his
compeers. Examinations for ever! Hip, hip! Never
was a more facile way for a youth to distinguish himself,
that is, if his parents have sent him into the world
blessed with any inheritance of brains. For the boy
not so blessed—why, he may go to the Colonies and
that will make a man of him.
The girls come in a close second. The “Junior,”
the “Senior,” the “Higher,” the “Intermediate,” the
“B.A.,” and what else you will, mark the epochs in
most girls’ lives. Better, say you, than having no
epochs at all. Unquestionably, yes. But the fact that
a successful examination of one sort or another is the
goal towards which most of our young people are
labouring, with feverish haste and with undue anxiety,
is one which possibly calls for the scrutiny of the
investigating Why?
In the first place, people rarely accomplish beyond
their own aims. The aim is a pass, not knowledge,
“they cram to pass and not to know; they do pass
and they don’t know,” says Mr. Ruskin; and most of
us who know the “candidate” will admit that there is
some truth in the epigram. There are, doubtless,
people who pass and who also know, but, even so, it is
open to question, whether passing is the most direct,
simple, natural and efficacious way of securing knowledge,
or whether the persons who pass and know are
not those keen and original minds which would get
blood out of stone,—anyway, sap out of sawdust.
Again—except for the fine power of resistance possessed
by the human mind, which secures that most
persons who go through examination grind come out
as they went in, absolutely unbiassed towards any
intellectual pursuits whatever—except for this, the
tendency of the grind is to imperil that individuality
which is the one incomparably precious birthright of
each of us. The very fact of a public examination
compels that all who go in for it must study on the
same lines.
It will be urged that there is no necessary limitation
to studies outside the examination syllabus, nor any
restrictions whatever as to the direction of study even
upon the syllabus; but this is a mistake. Whatever
public examinations a given school takes, the whole
momentum of pupils and staff urges towards the great
issue. As to the manner of study, this is ruled by the
style of questions set in a given subject; and Dry-as-dust
wins the day because it is easier and fairer to
give marks upon definite facts than upon mere ebullitions
of fancy or genius. So it comes to pass that
there is absolutely no choice as to the matter or
manner of their studies for most boys and girls who
go to school, nor, for many of those who work at
home. For, so great is the convenience of a set
syllabus that parents and teachers are glad to avail
themselves of it.
It appears then that the boy is in bondage to the
schoolmaster, and the schoolmaster to the examiner,
and the parents do no more than acquiesce. Would
parents be astounded if they found themselves in
this matter a little like the man who had talked
prose all his life without knowing it? The tyranny
of the competitive examination is supported for the
most part by parents. We do not say altogether.
Teachers do their part manfully; but, in the first
place, teachers unsupported by parents have no
power at all in the matter; not a single candidate
could they present beyond their own sons and
daughters; in the next place, we do not hesitate to
say that the whole system is forced upon teachers
(though, perhaps, by no means against their will)
by certain ugly qualities of human nature as manifested
in parents. Ignorance, idleness, vanity, avarice,
do not carry a pleasant sound; and if we, who
believe in parents, have the temerity to suggest such
shadows to the father basking in the sunshine of
his boy’s success, we would add that the rest of us
who are not parents are still more to blame; that
it is terribly hard to run counter to the current of
the hour; and that, “harm is wrought through want
of thought.”
Ignorance is excusable, but wilful ignorance is culpable,
and the time has come for the thoughtful parent
to examine himself and see whether or no it be his
duty to make a stand against the competitive examination
system. Observe, the evil lies in the competition,
not in the examination. If the old axiom be true, that
the mind can know nothing but what it can produce
in the form of an answer to a question put by the mind
itself, it is relatively true that knowledge conveyed
from without must needs be tested from without.
Probably, work on a given syllabus tested by a final
examination is the condition of definite knowledge
and steady progress. All we contend for is that
the examination shall not be competitive. It will
be urged that it is unfair to rank such public
examinations as the Universities’ Local—which have
done infinitely much to raise the standard of middle-class
education, especially amongst girls, and upon
which neither prize nor place depends—as competitive
examinations. They are rarely competitive, it
is true, in the sense of any extraneous reward to
the fortunate candidate; but, happily, we are not
so far gone from original righteousness but that
Distinction is its own reward. The pupil is willing
to labour, and rightly so, for the honour of a pass
which distinguishes him among the élite of his school.
The schools themselves compete (con + petere = to seek
with) as to which shall send in the greatest number
of candidates and come out with the greatest number
of Honours, Scholarships, and what not. These
distinctions are well advertised, and the parent who
is on the look-out for a school for his boy is all too
ready to send him where the chances of distinction
are greatest. Examinations which include the whole
school, and where every boy has his place on the
list, higher or lower, are another thing; though these
also appeal to the emulous principle, they do not
do so in excess, the point to be noted.
But, why should so useful an incentive to work
as a competitive examination be called in question?
There are certain facts which may be predicated of
every human being who is not, as the country folk
say, “wanting.” Every one wants to get on; whatever
place we occupy we aim at the next above it. Every
one wants to get rich, or, anyway, richer; whether the
wealth he chooses to acquire be money or autographs.
Every one wants the society of his fellows; if he
does not, we call him a misanthrope and say, to use
another popular and telling phrase, “He’s not quite
right.” We all want to excel, to do better than the
rest, whether in a tennis-match or an examination.
We all want to know, though some of us are content
to know our neighbours’ affairs, while others would
fain know about the stars in their courses. We all,
from the sergeant in his stripes to the much decorated
commanding officer, want people to think well
of us. Now these several desires, of power, of wealth,
of society, of excelling, of knowledge, of esteem, are
primary springs of action in every human being.
Touch any one of them, in savage or in savant, and
you cannot fail of a response. The Russian Moujik
besieges a passing traveller with questions about the
lands he has seen, because he wants to know. The
small boy gambles with his marbles because he
wants to get. The dairymaid dons a new bow because
she wants to be admired, the only form of
esteem to which she is awake. Tom drives when
the children play horses because he wants to rule.
Maud works herself into a fever for her examination
because she wants to excel, and “to pass” is the hallmark
of excellence, that is, of those who excel.
Now these primary desires are neither virtuous nor
vicious. They are common to us all and necessary
to us all, and appear to play the same part towards
our spiritual being that the appetites do to our
material existence; that is, they stimulate us to the
constant effort which is the condition of progress, and
at the same time the condition of health. We know
how that soul stagnates which thinks nothing worth
an effort. He is a poor thing who is content to be
beaten on all hands. We do not quarrel with the
principle of emulation, any more than we do with that
of respiration. The one is as natural and as necessary
as the other, and as little to be brought before a moral
tribunal. But it is the part of the educator to recognise
that a child does not come into the world a harp
with one string; and that the perpetual play upon this
one chord through all the years of adolescence is an
evil, not because emulation is a vicious principle, but
because the balance of character is destroyed by the
constant stimulation of this one desire at the expense
of the rest.
Equally strong, equally natural, equally sure of
awakening a responsive stir in the young soul, is the
divinely implanted principle of curiosity. The child
wants to know: wants to know incessantly, desperately;
asks all manner of questions about everything
he comes across, plagues his elders and betters, and
is told not to bother, and to be a good boy and not
ask questions. But this only sometimes. For the
most part we lay ourselves out to answer Tommy’s
questions so far as we are able, and are sadly ashamed
that we are so soon floored by his insatiable curiosity
about natural objects and phenomena. Tommy has
his reward. The most surprising educational feat
accomplished amongst us is the amount of knowledge,
about everything within his range, which Tommy has
acquired by the end of his sixth year. “Why, he
knows as much as I do, about”—this, and that, and the
other, says his astonished and admiring father. Take
him to the seaside, and in a week he will tell you all
about trawling and mackerel fishing; the ways of the
fisher-folk, and all that his inquisitive mind can find
out unaided. He would tell all about sand, and shells,
and tides, and waves, only, poor little boy, he must
have help towards this manner of knowledge, and
there is no one to give it to him. However, he finds
out all that he can about all that he sees and hears,
and does amass a surprising amount of exact knowledge
about things and their properties.
When Tommy goes to school, his parents find themselves
relieved of the inconvenience of his incessant
Why? They are probably so well pleased to be let off
that it does not occur to them to ask themselves Why
Tommy no longer wonders Why? Up to this period
nature has been active. She has been allowed to
stimulate that one of his desires most proper to
minister to his mental growth, just as, if let alone, she
would give him that hearty appetite which should
promote his physical growth. She has it all her own
way. The desire of knowledge is that spring of action
most operative in Tommy’s childhood. But he goes
to school. Knowledge is a pure delight to Tommy.
Let his lessons approach him on the lines of his
nature—not on the lines proper for certain subjects
of instruction—and the little boy has no choice. He
cannot help learning and loving to learn, “‘cos ’tis
his nature to.”
This, of presenting knowledge to Tommy on the
lines of his nature, is, however, a difficult and delicate
task. Not every schoolmaster, any more than every
parent, is keen to give Tommy what he wants in this
matter of needful knowledge. So, once upon a time,
let us suppose, there arose a pedagogue to whom was
discovered a new and easier way. The morning had
seen the poor man badly baffled by the queries of
boys who wanted to know. How was a man, who had
pretty well done with fresh studies for his own part,
to keep up with these eager intelligences. In a vision
of the night it is disclosed to Cognitus that there is
another and an easier way. The desire of knowledge
is not the only desire active in the young bosom.
Just as much as he wants to know, he wants to excel,
to do better than the rest. “Every soul of them wants
to be first in one way or another—first in games, if not
in class.” Now, Cognitus was a philosopher; he knew
that, as a rule, but one desire is supremely active at
one time in the breast of boy or man. Kindle their
emulation, and all must needs do the same thing in
the same way to see who can do it best. The boys
will no longer want to know; they will get their due
share of learning in regular ways, and really get on
better than if they were moved by the restless spirit of
inquiry. Eureka! A discovery; honour and renown
for master and boys,—no need for cane or imposition,
for emulation is the best of all disciplinarians,—and
steady-going, quiet work, without any of the fatiguing
excursions into new fields to which the craving for
knowledge leads. “How pleased the parents will be,
too,” says Cognitus, for he knows that paternal love,
now and then, looks for a little sustenance from
paternal vanity, that the child who does well is dear.
Nay, who knows but the far-seeing Cognitus beheld,
as in a vision, the scholarships and money awards
which should help to fill the pocket of Paternus, or
should, any way, lessen the drain thereupon. Here,
indeed, is a better way, upon which Paternus and
Cognitus may well consent to walk together. Every
one is happy, every one content, nobody worried, a
great deal of learning got in. What would you have
more? Just one thing, honoured Cognitus, that keen
desire for knowledge, that same incessant Why? with
which Tommy went to school, and which should have
kept him inquisitive about all things good and great
and wise throughout the years given to him wherein
to lay the groundwork of character, the years of his
youth.
We cannot put our finger upon Cognitus, and
are pretty sure that he arrived by a consensus of
opinion, and through considerable urgency on the
part of parents. No one is to blame for a condition
of things which is an enormous advance
upon much of what went before. Only, knowledge
is advancing, and it is full time that we reconsider
our educational principles and recast our methods.
We absolutely must get rid of the competitive examination
system if we would not be reduced to the
appalling mediocrity which we see in China, for example,
to have befallen an examination-ridden empire.
Probably the world has never seen a finer body of
educationalists than those who at the present
moment man our schools, both Boys’ and Girls’.
But the originality, the fine initiative, of these most
able men and women is practically lost. The
schools are examination-ridden, and the heads can
strike out no important new lines. Let us begin
our efforts by believing in one another, parents in
teachers and teachers in parents. Both parents
and teachers have the one desire, the advance of
the child along the lines of character. Both groan
equally under the limitations of the present system.
Let us have courage, and united and concerted
action will overthrow this Juggernaut that we have
made.
CHAPTER XXI — HERBARTIAN PEDAGOGICS
We in England require, every now and then, to pull
ourselves together, and to ask what they are doing on
the continent in the way of education. We still hark
back to the older German educational reformers. We
may not know much of Comenius, Basedow, Ratich;
we do know something of the reformers next in
descent, Pestalozzi and Froebel; but how much do
we know of the thought of Johann Friedrich Herbart,
the lineal successor of these, who has largely displaced
his predecessors in the field of Pedagogics.
How entirely German educators work upon Herbart,
and Herbart only, is proved by the existence of a Herbartian
educational literature greatly more extensive
than the whole of our English educational literature
put together.
A little volume on the “Outlines of Pedagogics,”[16]
by Professor W. Rein, of the University of Jena, is
offered to us by the translators, C. C. and Ida J. Van
Liew, as a brief introduction to the study of Herbart
and his school, the author making due allowance for
the advances that have been made in the fifty years
that have elapsed since Herbart’s death.
As Herbart and his interpreters represent the most
advanced school of educational thought on the continent,
it will, perhaps, be interesting to our readers
to make a slight comparison between what we call
P.N.E.U. Philosophy and the school of thought which
exercises such immense influence in Germany.
One of the most characteristic features of Herbart’s
thinking, and that feature of it which constitutes a
new school of educational thought, is, that he rejects
the notion of separate mental faculties. The earlier
reformers, notably Pestalozzi and Froebel, divide the
faculties up with something of the precision of a
phrenologist, and a chief business of education is,
according to them, “to develop the faculties.” There
is a certain pleasing neatness in this idea which is very
attractive. We want to know, definitely, what we have
to do. Why develop the perceptive faculties here,
the conceptive there, the judgment in this lesson, the
affections in the other, until you have covered the
whole ground, giving each so-called faculty its due
share of developmental exercise! But, says Herbart,
we have changed all that. The mind, like Wordsworth’s
cloud, moves altogether when it moves at all.
Now this appears to be but a slight fundamental
difference, but it is one upon the recognition of
which education changes front. The whole system
of beautifully organised lessons, whose object is to
develop this or that, is called into question. For
the raison d’être of specialised intellectual gymnastics
is gone when we no longer recognise particular
“muscles” of the mind to be developed. The aim
of education must be something quite other, and, if
the aim is other, the methods must be altered, for
what is method but a way to an end. So far we
are entirely with Herbart; we do not believe in the
“faculties;” therefore we do not believe in the
“development of the faculties;” therefore we do
not regard lessons as instruments for this “development”:
in fact, our whole method of procedure is
altered.
Again, we are with the philosopher in his recognition
of the force of an idea, and especially of those ideas
which are, as we phrase it, in the air at any given
moment. “Both the circle of the family and that
of social intercourse are subjected to forces that are
active in the entire social body, and that penetrate the
entire atmosphere of human life in invisible channels.
No one knows whence these currents, these ideas
arise; but they are there. They influence the moods,
the aspirations, and the inclinations of humanity, and
no one however powerful can withdraw himself from
their effects; no sovereign’s command makes its way
into their depths. They are often born of a genius
to be seized upon by the multitude that soon forgets
their author; then the power of the thought that has
thus become active in the masses again impels the individual
to energetic resolutions: in this manner it is
constantly describing a remarkable circle. Originating
with those that are highly gifted, these thoughts permeate
all society, reaching, in fact, not only its adult
members, but also through these its youth, and appearing
again in other highly gifted individuals in
whom they will perhaps have been elevated to a
definite form.
“Whether the power of these dominant ideas is
greater in the individual, or in the body of individuals
as a whole, is a matter of indifference here.
Be that as it may, it cannot be denied that their
effect upon the one is manifested in a reciprocal
action upon the other, and that their influence upon
the younger generation is indisputable.”
We entirely agree that no one can escape the
influence of this Zeitgeist, and that the Zeitgeist is,
in fact, one of the most powerful of the occult
educational influences, and one which parents and
all who have the training of children will do well
to reckon with in the adjustment of their work.
Nature, family, social intercourse, this Zeitgeist,
the Church and the State, thus Professor Rein, as
interpreting Herbart, sums up the schoolmasters
under whose influences every child grows up; a
suggestive enumeration we should do well to consider.
“Erziehung ist Sache der Familien; von da geht
sie aus und dahin kehrt sie grössenteils zurück,” says
Herbart. He considers, as do we, that by far the
most valuable part of education is carried on in the
family, because of the union of all the members under
a common parentage, of the feeling of dependence
upon a head, of the very intimate knowledge to be
gained of the younger members.
“The members of the family look confidently to
the head; and this sense of dependence favours, at
the same time, the proper reception of that which
is dearest to mankind, namely, the religious feeling.
If the life of the family is permeated by a noble
piety, a sincere religious faith will take root in the
hearts of the children. Faithful devotion to the
guide of the youth also calls forth faithful devotion
to Him who controls human destinies—a thought
which Herbart expresses so beautifully in the words—‘To
the child, the family should be the symbol
of the order in the world; from the parents one
should derive by idealisation the characteristics of
the deity.’”
This idea of all education springing from and resting
upon our relation to Almighty God is one which
we of the P.N.E.U. have ever laboured to enforce.
We take a very distinct stand upon this point. We
do not merely give a religious education, because that
would seem to imply the possibility of some other
education, a secular education, for example. But we
hold that all education is divine, that every good gift
of knowledge and insight comes from above, that
the Lord the Holy Spirit is the supreme educator
of mankind, and that the culmination of all education
(which may, at the same time, be reached by
a little child) is that personal knowledge of and
intimacy with the Supreme, in which our being
finds its fullest perfection. We hold, in fact, that
noble conception of education held by the mediæval
church, as pictured upon the walls of the Spanish
chapel in Florence. Here we have represented the
descent of the Holy Ghost upon the Twelve, and
directly under them, fully under the illuminating
rays, are the noble figures of the seven liberal arts,
Grammar, Rhetoric, Logic, Music, Astronomy, Geometry,
Arithmetic, and under these again the men
who received and expressed, so far as we know, the
initial idea in each of these subjects; such men as
Pythagoras, Zoroaster, Euclid, whom we might call
pagans, but whom the earlier Church recognised as
divinely taught and illuminated.
Here follows a passage which we do more than
endorse, for it contains the very raison d’être of our
society. “The education of the children will always
remain the holiest and highest of all family duties.
The welfare, civilisation, and culture of a people
depend essentially upon the degree of success that
attends the education in the homes. The family
principle is the point at which both the religious and
educational life of a people centres, and about which
it revolves. It is a force in comparison with which
every sovereign’s command appears powerless.”
By the way, we are inclined to think that Dr.
Rein’s mention of Rousseau is a little misleading.
It is true that in “Emil” the parents are supplanted,
but, notwithstanding that fact, perhaps no other
educationalist has done so much to awaken parents
to their great work as educators. After investigating
the conditions of home training, Dr. Rein proceeds
to a discussion of schools (a) as they exist in Germany—(b)
as they exist in his own ideal, a discussion
which should be most interesting to parents.
Teleology, i.e., the theory of the purpose of education,
falls next under discussion in an extremely
instructive chapter. It is well we should know the
vast uncertainty which exists on this fundamental
point. As a matter of fact, few of us know definitely
what we propose to ourselves in the education of
our children. We do not know what it is possible
to effect, and, as a man does not usually compass
more than he aims at, the results of our education
are very inadequate and unsatisfactory.
“Shall the educator follow Rousseau and educate a
man of nature in the midst of civilised men? In so
doing, as Herbart has shown, we should simply repeat
from the beginning the entire series of evils that have
already been surmounted. Or shall we turn to Locke
and prepare the pupil for the world which is customarily
in league with worldlings? We should then
arrive at the standpoint of Basedow, and aim to
educate the pupil so that he would become a truly
useful member of human society. Of course we
should always be harassed with the secret doubt as to
whether this is the ideal purpose after all, and whether
we are not at times directly enjoined to place the
pupil at variance with the usage and customary dealings
of the world. If we reflect that an endless career
is open to man for his improvement, we realise that
only that education, whose aims are always the
highest, can hope to reach the lofty goals that mark
this career.
“Therefore an ideal aim must be present in the
mind of the educator. Possibly he can obtain information
and help from Pestalozzi, whose nature
evinced such ideal tendencies. Pestalozzi wished the
welfare of mankind to be sought in the harmonious
cultivation of all powers. If one only knew what is
to be understood by a multiplicity of mental powers,
and what is meant by the harmony of various powers.
These phrases sound very attractive, but give little
satisfaction. The purely formal aims of education
will appeal just as little to the educator: ‘Educate
the pupil to independence;’ or, ‘educate the pupil to
be his own educator;’ or, ‘educate the pupil so that
it will become better than its educator.’ (Hermann
and Dorothea, Hector and Astyanax in the Iliad).
Such and similar attempts to fix the purpose of
education are abundant in the history of pedagogy;
but they do not bring us nearer the goal. In their
formal character they do not say, for example, of what
kind the independence shall be, what content it shall
have, what aims it shall have in view, or in what
directions its course shall lie. For the pupil that has
become independent can use his freedom rightly for
good just as well as misuse it for evil.”
Herbart’s own theory of education, so far as we
may venture to formulate it, is strictly ethical as
opposed to intellectual, that is, the development and
sustenance of the intellect is of secondary importance
to the educator for two reasons: character building
is the matter of first importance to human beings;
and this because, (a) train character and intellectual
“development” largely takes care of itself, and (b)
the lessons designed for intellectual culture have
high ethical value, whether stimulating or disciplinary.
This is familiar ground to us: we too have taught,
in season and out of season, that the formation of
character is the aim of the educator. So far, we are
at one with the philosopher; but, may we venture to
say it, we have arrived, through the study of Physiology,
at the definiteness of aim which he desires
but does not reach. We must appeal, he says, to
Psychology, but then, he adds, “of course we cannot
expect a concordant answer from all psychologists;
and in view of the obscurity which still prevails in
this sphere, the different views as to the nature of
the human soul and the extraordinary difficulty with
which the empirical method of investigation meets,
an absolutely indubitable explanation can hardly be
expected.”
This is doubtless true of Psychology alone, but of
Psychology illuminated by Physiology we have another
tale to tell. It is the study of that border-land
betwixt mind and matter, the brain, which yields
the richest results to the educator. For the brain is
the seat of habit: the culture of habit is, to a certain
extent, physical culture: the discipline of habit is at
least a third part of the great whole which we call
education, and here we feel that the physical science
of to-day has placed us far in advance of the great
philosopher of fifty years ago. We hold with him
entirely as to the importance of great formative ideas
in the education of children, but, we add to our ideas,
habits, and we labour to form habits upon a physical
basis. Character is the result not merely of the great
ideas which are given to us, but of the habits which
we labour to form upon those ideas. We recognise
both principles and the result is a wide range of
possibilities in education, practical methods, and a
definite aim. We labour to produce a human being
at his best physically, mentally, morally, and spiritually,
with the enthusiasms of religion, the good life,
of nature, of knowledge, of art and of manual work;
and we do not labour in the dark.
CHAPTER XXII — THE TEACHING OF THE “PARENTS’ NATIONAL EDUCATIONAL UNION”
Part I
One of Mr. Matthew Arnold’s discriminating utterances
may help us in the effort to define anew the
scope and the methods of education. In “A French
Eton” (page 61) he says:—“The education of each
class in society has, or ought to have, its ideal,
determined by the wants of that class, and by its
destination. Society may be imagined so uniform
that one education shall be suitable for all its
members; we have not a society of that kind, nor
has any European country.... Looking at English
society at this moment, one may say that the ideal
for the education of each of its classes to follow, the
aim which the education of each should particularly
endeavour to reach, is different.”
This remark helps us to define our position. We
lay no claim to original ideas or methods. We cannot
choose but profit by the work of the great educators.
Such men as Locke and Rousseau, Pestalozzi, and
Froebel, have left us an inheritance of educational
thought which we must needs enter upon.
Our work is selective, but not merely so. We are
progressive. We take what former thinkers have left
us, and go on from there.
For example, in this matter of class differentiation,
we believe we have scientific grounds for a line of our
own. The Fathers (why should we not have Fathers
in education as well as in theology?) worked out, for
the most part, their educational thought with an immediate
view to the children of the poor. Because
the children that he had to deal with had a limited
vocabulary, and untrained observing powers, Pestalozzi
taught them to see and then to say: “I see a hole in
the carpet. I see a small hole in the carpet. I see a
small round hole in the carpet. I see a small round
hole with a black edge in the carpet,” and so on; and
it is very easy to see how good such training would
be for such children. But what is the case with the
children we have to deal with? We believe to-day on
scientific grounds in the doctrine of heredity, and
certainly in this matter experience supports our faith.
Punch has hit off the state of the case: “Come
and see the puff-puff, dear.” “Do you mean the
locomotive, grandmamma?” As a matter of fact, the
child of four and five has a wider, more exact
vocabulary in everyday use, than that employed
by his elders and betters, and is constantly adding
to this vocabulary with surprising quickness; ergo,
to give a child of this class a vocabulary is no part
of direct education. Again, we know that nothing
escapes the keen scrutiny of the little people. It
is not their perceptive powers we have to train, but
the habit of methodical observation and accurate
record.
Generations of physical toil do not tend to foster
imagination. How good, then, for the children of
the working classes to have games initiated for them,
to be carried through little dramatic plays until,
perhaps, in the end they will be able to invent
such little dramas for themselves!
But the children of the cultured classes—why,
surely their danger is rather to live too much in
realms of fancy. A single sentence in lesson or
talk, the slightest sketch of an historical character,
and they will play at it for a week, inventing endless
incidents. Like Tennyson, when he was a
child, they will carry on the story of the siege and
defence of a castle (represented by a mound, with
sticks for its garrison) for weeks together, and a
child engrossed with these larger interests feels a
sensible loss of dignity when he flaps his wings
as a pigeon or skips about as a lamb, though, no
doubt, he will do these things with pleasure for the
teacher he loves. Imagination is ravenous for food,
not pining for culture, in the children of educated
parents, and education need not concern herself
directly, for them, with the development of the
conceptive powers. Then with regard to the cultivated
child’s reasoning powers, most parents have
had experiences of this kind—Tommy is five.
His mother had occasion to talk to him about the
Atlantic Cable, and said she did not know how it
was insulated; Tommy remarked next morning
that he had been thinking about it, and perhaps the
water itself was an insulator. So far from needing
to develop their children’s reasoning powers, most
parents say—“Oh, wad the gods the giftie gie us”—to
answer the everlasting ‘why’ of the intelligent
child.
In a word, to develop the child’s so-called
faculties is the main work of education when
ignorant or otherwise deficient children are concerned;
but the children of educated people are
never ignorant in this sense. They awake to the
world all agog for knowledge, and with keen-edged
faculties; therefore the principle of heredity causes
us to recast our idea of the office of education, and
to recognise that the child of intelligent parents
is born with an inheritance of self-developing
faculties.
Thus education naturally divides itself into education
for the children of lettered, and education for
the children of unlettered parents. In fact, this class
question, which we are all anxious to evade in common
life, comes practically into force in education.
It is absolutely necessary to individualise and say,
this part of education is the most important for this
child, or this class, but may be relegated into a
lower place for another child or another class.
If science limits our range of work as regards the
development of so-called faculties, it extends it in
equal measure with regard to habit. Here we have
no new doctrine to proclaim. “One custom overcometh
another,” said Thomas à Kempis, and that is
all we have to say; only physiologists have made clear
to us the rationale of this law of habit. We know
that to form in his child right habits of thinking
and behaving is a parent’s chief duty, and that this
can be done for every child definitely and within
given limits of time. But this question has been
already dealt with, and we need do no more than
remind parents of what they already know.
To nourish a child daily with loving, right, and
noble ideas we believe to be the parent’s next duty.
The child having once received the Idea will assimilate
it in his own way, and work it into the
fabric of his life; and a single sentence from his
mother’s lips may give him a bent that will make
him, or may tend to make him, painter or poet,
statesman or philanthropist. The object of lessons
should be in the main twofold: to train a child in
certain mental habits, as attention, accuracy, promptness,
&c., and to nourish him with ideas which may
bear fruit in his life.
There are other educational principles which we
bear in mind and work out, but for the moment it
is worth while for us to concentrate our thought
upon the fact that one of our objects is to accentuate
the importance of education under the two heads
of the formation of habits and the presentation of ideas,
and as a corollary to recognise that the development
of faculties is not a supreme object with the cultivated
classes, because this is work which has been done for
their children in a former generation.
But how does all this work? Is it practical? Is
it the question of to-day? It must needs be practical
because it gives the fullest recognition to the
two principles of human nature, the material, and
the spiritual. We are ready to concede all that the
most advanced biologist would ask of us. Does he
say, “Thought is only a mode of motion?” if so, we
are not dismayed. We know that ninety-nine out
of a hundred thoughts that pass through our minds
are involuntary, the inevitable result of those modifications
of the brain tissue which habit has set up.
The mean man thinks mean thoughts, the magnanimous
man great thoughts, because we all think as
we are accustomed to think, and Physiology shows
us why. On the other hand, we recognise that greater
is the spirit within us than the matter which it
governs. Every habit has its beginning. The beginning
is the idea which comes with a stir and takes
possession of us. The idea is the motive power of
life, and it is because we recognise the spiritual
potency of the idea that we are able to bow reverently
before the fact that God the Holy Spirit is Himself the
Supreme Educator, dealing with each of us severally
in the things we call sacred and those we call
secular. We lay ourselves open to the spiritual
impact of ideas whether these be conveyed by the
printed page, the human voice, or whether they
reach us without visible sign.
But ideas may be evil or may be good; and to
choose between the ideas that present themselves is,
as we have been taught, the one responsible work
of a human being. It is the power of choice that
we would give our children. We ask ourselves “Is
there any fruitful idea underlying this or that study
that the children are engaged in?” We divest
ourselves of the notion that to develop the faculties
is the chief thing, and a “subject” which does not
rise out of some great thought of life we usually
reject as not nourishing, not fruitful; while we
usually, but not invariably, retain those studies which
give exercise in habits of clear and orderly thinking.
We have some gymnastics of the mind whose object is
to exercise what we call faculties as well as to train in
the habit of clear and ordered thinking. Mathematics,
grammar, logic, &c., are not purely disciplinary;
they do develop, if a bull may be allowed
us, intellectual muscle. We by no means reject
the familiar staples of education, in the school sense,
but we prize them even more for the record of
intellectual habits they leave in the brain tissue
than for their distinct value in developing certain
“faculties.” Thus our first thought with regard to
Nature-knowledge is that the child should have a
living personal acquaintance with the things he sees.
It concerns us more that he should know bistort
from persicaria, hawkweed from dandelion, and
where to find this and that, and how it looks, living
and growing, than that he should talk learnedly
about epigynous and hypogynous. All this is well in its
place, but should come quite late, after the child
has seen and studied the living growing thing in
situ, and has copied colour and gesture as best he
can.
So of object lessons, we are not anxious to develop
his observing powers on little bits of everything
which he shall describe as opaque, brittle, malleable,
and so on. We would prefer not to take the edge
off his curiosity in this way; we should rather
leave him receptive and respectful for one of those
opportunities for asking questions and engaging in
talk with his parents about the lock in the river,
the mowing machine, the ploughed field, which offer
real seed to the mind of a child, and never make
him a priggish little person able to tell all about it.
Once more, we know that there is a storehouse
of thought wherein we may find all the great ideas
that have moved the world. We are above all things
anxious to give the child the key to this storehouse.
The education of the day, it is said, does not
produce reading people. We are determined that the
children shall love books, therefore we do not interpose
ourselves between the book and the child. We
read him his Tanglewood Tales, and when he is a
little older his Plutarch, not trying too much to break
up or water down, but leaving the child’s mind to
deal with the matter as it can. We endeavour that all
our teaching and treatment of children shall be on
the lines of nature, their nature and ours, for we do
not recognise what is called “Child-nature.” We
believe that children are human beings at their best
and sweetest but also at their weakest and least wise.
We are careful not to water down life for them
but to present such portions to them in such
quantities as they can readily receive. In a word we
are very tenacious of the dignity and individuality of
our children. We recognise steady, regular growth
with no transition stage. This teaching is up to date,
but it is as old as common sense. Our claim is that
our common sense rests on a basis of Physiology,
that we show a reason for all that we do, and that we
recognise “the science of the proportion of things,”
put the first thing foremost, do not take too much
upon ourselves, but leave time and scope for the
workings of nature and of a higher Power than
nature herself.
CHAPTER XXIII — THE TEACHING OF THE PARENTS’ NATIONAL EDUCATIONAL UNION
Part II
As the philosophy which underlies any educational
or social scheme is really the vital part of that scheme,
it may be well to set forth, however meagrely, some
fragments of P.N.E.U. Philosophy.
We believe—
That disposition, intellect, genius, come pretty
much by nature.
That character is an achievement, the one practical
achievement possible to us for ourselves and for our
children.
That all real advance, in family or individual, or
nation, is along the lines of character.
That, therefore, to direct and assist the evolution of
character is the chief office of education.
But perhaps we shall clear the ground better by
throwing a little of the teaching of the Union into
categorical form:—
What is character?
The resultant or residuum of conduct.
That is to say, a man is what he has made himself
by the thoughts in which he has allowed himself, the
words he has spoken, the deeds he has done.
How does conduct itself originate?
Commonly, in our habitual modes of thought. We
think as we are accustomed to think, and, therefore,
act as we are accustomed to act.
What, again, is the origin of these habits of thought
and act?
Commonly, inherited disposition. The man who is
generous, obstinate, hot-tempered, devout, is so, on
the whole, because that strain of character runs in his
family.
Are there any means of modifying inherited dispositions?
Yes; marriage, for the race; education, for the
individual.
How may a bad habit which has its rise in an
inherited disposition be corrected?
By the contrary good habit: as Thomas à Kempis
has said, “One custom overcometh another.”
Trace the genesis of a habit.
Every act proceeds from a thought. Every thought
modifies somewhat the material structure of the
brain. That is, the nerve substance of the brain
forms itself to the manner of thoughts we think.
The habit of act arises from the habit of thought.
The person who thinks, “Oh, it will do;” “Oh, it
doesn’t matter,” forms a habit of negligent and imperfect
work.
How may such habit be corrected?
By introducing the contrary line of thought, which
will lead to contrary action. “This must be done
well, because——”
Is it enough to think such thought once?
No; the stimulus of the new idea must be applied
until it is, so to speak, at home in the brain, and
arises involuntarily.
What do you mean by involuntary thought?
The brain is at work unceasingly, is always thinking,
or rather is always being acted upon by thought,
as the keys of an instrument by the fingers of a
player.
Is the person aware of all the thoughts that the
brain elaborates?
No; only of those which are new and “striking.”
The old familiar “way of thinking” beats in the brain
without the consciousness of the thinker.
What name is given to this unconscious thought?
Unconscious (or involuntary) cerebration.
Why is it important to the educator?
Because most of our actions spring from thoughts
of which we are not conscious, or, anyway, which are
involuntary.
Is there any means of altering the trend of unconscious
cerebration?
Yes; by diverting it into a new channel.
The “unconscious cerebration” of the greedy child
runs upon cakes and sweetmeats: how may this be
corrected?
By introducing a new idea—the pleasure of giving
pleasure with these good things, for example.
Is the greedy child capable of receiving such new
idea?
Most certainly; because benevolence, the desire of
benefiting others, is one of those springs of action in
every human being that need only to be touched to
make them act.
Give an example of this fact.
Mungo Park, dying of thirst, hunger, and weariness
in an African desert, found himself in the vicinity of
a cannibal tribe. He gave himself up for lost, but a
woman of the tribe found him, took compassion on
him, brought him milk, hid him, and nourished him
until he was restored and could take care of himself.
Are there any other springs of action which may be
touched with effect in every human being?
Yes, such as the desire of knowledge, of society,
of distinction, of wealth; friendship, gratitude, and
many more. Indeed, it is not possible to incite a
human being to any sort of good and noble conduct
but you touch a responsive spring.
How, then, can human beings do amiss?
Because the good feelings have their opposite bad
feelings, springs which also await a touch. Malevolence
is opposed to benevolence. It is easy to imagine
that the unstable savage woman might have been
amongst the first to devour the man she cherished,
had one of her tribe given an impulse to the springs
of hatred within her.
In view of these internal impulses, what is the duty
of the educator?
To make himself acquainted with the springs of
action in a human being, and to touch them with
such wisdom, tenderness and moderation that the
child is insensibly led into the habits of the good
life.
Name some of these habits.
Diligence, reverence, gentleness, truthfulness,
promptness, neatness, courtesy; in fact, the virtues
and graces which belong to persons who have been
“well brought up.”
Is it enough to stimulate a spring of action—say,
curiosity, or the desire of knowledge, once in order
to secure a habit?
No; the stimulus must be repeated, and action
upon it secured over and over many times before
a habit is formed.
What common error do people make about the
formation of habits?
They allow lapses; they train a child to “shut the
door after him” twenty times, and allow him to leave
it open the twenty-first.
With what result?
That the work has to be done over again, because
the growth of brain tissue to the new habit (the
forming of cell-connections) has been disturbed.
The result would appear to be much the same as
when the flesh-forming process which knits up a
wound is disturbed.
Then the educator should “time” himself in forming
habits? How long may it take to cure a bad habit,
and form the contrary good one?
Perhaps a month or six weeks of careful incessant
treatment may be enough.
But such treatment requires an impossible amount
of care and watchfulness on the part of the educator?
Yes; but not more than is given to the cure of
any bodily disease—measles, or scarlet fever, for
example.
Then the thoughts and actions of a human being
may be regulated mechanically, so to speak, by setting
up the right nerve currents in the brain?
This is true only so far as it is true to say that the
keys of a piano produce music.
But the thoughts, which may be represented by
the fingers of the player, do they not also run their
course without the consciousness of the thinker?
They do; not merely vague, inconsequent musings,
but thoughts which follow each other with more or
less logical sequence, according to the previous training
of the thinker.
Would you illustrate this?
Mathematicians have been known to think out abstruse
problems in their sleep; the bard improvises,
authors “reel off” without premeditation, without any
deliberate intention to write such and such things.
The thoughts follow each other according to the
habit of thinking previously set up in the brain of
the thinker.
Is it that the thoughts go round and round a subject
like a horse in a mill?
No; the horse is rather drawing a carriage along
the same high road, but into ever new developments
of the landscape.
In this light, the important thing is how you begin
to think on any subject?
Precisely so; the initial thought or suggestion
touches as it were the spring which sets in motion
a possibly endless succession or train of ideas;
thoughts which are, so to speak, elaborated in the
brain almost without the consciousness of the thinker.
Are these thoughts, or successive ideas, random, or
do they make for any conclusion?
They make for the logical conclusion which should
follow the initial idea.
Then the reasoning power may be set to work
involuntarily?
Yes; the sole concern of this power is, apparently,
to work out the rational conclusion from any idea
presented to it.
But surely this power of arriving at logical rational
conclusions almost unconsciously is the result of
education, most likely of generations of culture?
It exists in greater or less degree according as it is
disciplined and exercised; but it is by no means the
result of education as the word is commonly understood:
witness the following anecdote:[17]
“When Captain Head was travelling across the
Pampas of South America, his guide one day suddenly
stopped him, and, pointing high into the air,
cried out, ‘A lion!’ Surprised at such an exclamation,
accompanied with such an act, he turned
up his eyes, and with difficulty perceived, at an
immeasurable height, a flight of condors soaring in
circles in a particular spot. Beneath this spot, far out
of sight of himself or guide, lay the carcass of a horse,
and over this carcass stood, as the guide well knew, a
lion, whom the condors were eyeing with envy from
their airy height. The sight of the birds was to him
what the sight of the lion alone would have been to
the traveller, a full assurance of its existence. Here
was an act of thought which cost the thinker no
trouble, which was as easy to him as to cast his eyes
upward, yet which from us, unaccustomed to the
subject, would require many steps and some labour.”
Then is what is called “the reason” innate in
human beings?
Yes, it is innate, and is exercised without volition
by all, but gains in power and precision, according as
it is cultivated.
If the reason, especially the trained reason, arrives
at the right conclusion without any effort of volition
on the part of the thinker, it is practically an infallible
guide to conduct?
On the contrary, the reason is pledged to pursue
a suggestion to its logical conclusion only. Much of
the history of religious persecutions and of family
and international feuds turns on the confusion which
exists in most minds between that which is logically
inevitable and that which is morally right.
But according to this doctrine any theory whatever
may be shown to be logically inevitable?
Exactly so; the initial idea once received, the
difficulty is, not to prove that it is tenable, but to
restrain the mind from proving that it is so.
Can you illustrate this point?
The child who lets himself be jealous of his brother
is almost startled by the flood of convincing proofs
that he does well to be angry, which rush in upon
him. Beginning with a mere flash of suspicion in the
morning, the little Cain finds himself in the evening
possessed of irrefragable proofs that his brother is
unjustly preferred to him: and
“All seems infected that the infected spy
As all looks yellow to the jaundiced eye.”
But supposing it is true that the child has cause for
jealousy?
Given, the starting idea, and his reason is equally
capable of proving a logical certainty, whether it is
true or whether it is not true.
Is there any historical proof of this startling theory?
Perhaps every failure in conduct, in individuals,
and in nations, is due to the confusion which exists
as to that which is logically right, as established by
the reason, and that which is morally right, as established
by external law.
Is any such distinction recognised in the Bible?
Distinctly so; the transgressors of the Bible are
those who do that which is right in their own eyes—that
is, that of which their reason approves.
Modern thought considers, on the contrary, that all
men are justified in doing that which is right in their
own eyes, acting “up to their lights,” “obeying the
dictates of their reason.”
For example?
A mother whose cruel usage had caused the death
of her child was morally exonerated lately in a court
of justice because she acted “from a mistaken sense
of duty.”
But it is not possible to err from a mistaken sense
of duty?
Not only possible, but inevitable, if a man accept his
“own reason” as his lawgiver and judge. Take a test
case, the case of the superlative crime that has been
done upon the earth. There can be no doubt that the
persons who caused the death of our Lord and Saviour
Jesus Christ acted under a mistaken sense of duty.
“It is expedient that one man die for the people, and
that the whole nation perish not,” said, most reasonably,
those patriotic leaders of the Jews; and they
relentlessly hunted to death this Man whose ascendency
over the common people and whose whispered
claims to kingship were full of elements of danger to
the subject race. “They know not what they do,”
He said, Who is the Truth.
All this may be of importance to philosophers; but
what has it to do with the bringing up of children?
It is time we reverted to the teaching of Socrates.
“Know thyself,” exhorted the wise man, in season
and out of season; and it will be well with us when
we understand that to acquaint a child with himself—what
he is as a human being—is a great part of education.
It is difficult to see why; surely much harm comes
of morbid introspection?
Introspection is morbid or diseased when the
person imagines that all which he finds within him
is peculiar to him as an individual. To know what
is common to all men is a sound cure for unhealthy
self-contemplation.
How does it work?
To recognise the limitations of the reason is a safeguard
in all the duties and relations of life. The man
who knows that loyalty is his first duty in every
relation, and that if he admit doubting, grudging,
unlovely thoughts, he cannot possibly be loyal, because
such thoughts once admitted will prove themselves
to be right and fill the whole field of thought,
why, he is on his guard, and writes up “no admittance”
to every manner of mistrustful fancy.
That rule of life should affect the Supreme relationship?
Truly, yes; if a man will admit no beginning of
mistrustful surmise concerning his father and mother,
his child and his wife, shall he do so of Him who is
more than they, and more than all, the “Lord of his
heart”? “Loyalty forbids” is the answer to every
questioning of His truth that would intrude.
But when others, whom you must needs revere,
question and tell you of their “honest doubt”?
You know the history of their doubt, and can take
it for what it is worth—its origin in the suggestion,
which, once admitted, must needs reach a logical
conclusion even to the bitter end. “Take heed that
ye enter not into temptation,” He said, Who needed
not that any should tell Him, for He knew what was
in men.
If man is the creature of those habits he forms with
care or allows in negligence, if his very thoughts are
involuntary and his conclusions inevitable, he ceases
to be a free agent. One might as well concede at
once that “thought is a mode of motion,” and cease
to regard man as a spiritual being capable of self-regulation!
It is hardly possible to concede too wide a field to
biological research, if we keep well to the front the
fact, that man is a spiritual being whose material
organs act in obedience to spiritual suggestion; that,
for example, as the hand writes, so the brain thinks,
in obedience to suggestions.
Is the suggestion self originated?
Probably not; it would appear that, as the material
life is sustained upon its appropriate food from without,
so the immaterial life is sustained upon its food,—ideas
or suggestions spiritually conveyed.
May the words “idea” and “suggestion” be used
as synonymous terms?
Only in so far as that ideas convey suggestions to
be effected in acts.
What part does the man himself play in the reception
of this immaterial food?
It is as though one stood on the threshold to
admit or reject the viands which should sustain the
family.
Is this free-will in the reception or rejection of ideas
the limit of man’s responsibility in the conduct of his
life?
Probably it is; for an idea once received must run
its course, unless it be superseded by another idea, in
the reception of which volition is again exercised.
How do ideas originate?
They appear to be spiritual emanations from
spiritual beings; thus, one man conveys to another
the idea which is a very part of himself.
Is the intervention of a bodily presence necessary
for the transmission of an idea?
By no means; ideas may be conveyed through
picture or printed page; absent friends would appear
to communicate ideas without the intervention of
means; natural objects convey ideas, but, perhaps,
the initial idea in this case may always be traced to
another mind.
Then the spiritual sustenance of ideas is derived
directly or indirectly from other human beings?
No; and here is the great recognition which the
educator is called upon to make. God, the Holy
Spirit, is Himself the supreme Educator of mankind.
How?
He openeth man’s ear morning by morning, to
hear so much of the best as the man is able to bear.
Are the ideas suggested by the Holy Spirit confined
to the sphere of the religious life?
No; Coleridge, speaking of Columbus and the
discovery of America, ascribes the origin of great
inventions and discoveries to the fact that “certain
ideas of the natural world are presented to minds,
already prepared to receive them, by a higher Power
than Nature herself.”
Is there any teaching in the Bible to support this
view?
Yes; very much. Isaiah, for example, says that
the ploughman knows how to carry on the successive
operations of husbandry, “for his God doth instruct
him and doth teach him.”
Are all ideas which have a purely spiritual origin
ideas of good?
Unhappily, no; it is the sad experience of mankind
that suggestions of evil also are spiritually conveyed.
What is the part of the man?
To choose the good and refuse the evil.
Does this doctrine of ideas as the spiritual food
needful to sustain the immaterial life throw any light
on the doctrines of the Christian religion?
Yes; the Bread of Life, the Water of Life, the
Word by which man lives, the “meat to eat which
ye know not of,” and much more, cease to be
figurative expressions, except that we must use the
same words to name the corporeal and the incorporeal
sustenance of man. We understand, moreover,
how suggestions emanating from our Lord
and Saviour, which are of His essence, are the
spiritual meat and drink of His believing people.
We find it no longer a “hard saying,” nor a dark
saying, that we must sustain our spiritual selves upon
Him, even as our bodies upon bread.
What practical bearing upon the educator has this
doctrine of ideas?
He knows that it is his part to place before the
child daily nourishment of ideas; that he may give
the child the right initial idea in every study, and
respecting each relation and duty of life; above all,
he recognises the divine co-operation in the direction,
teaching, and training of the child.
How would you summarise the functions of
education?
Education is a discipline—that is, the discipline
of the good habits in which the child is trained.
Education is a life, nourished upon ideas; and education
is an atmosphere—that is, the child breathes the
atmosphere emanating from his parents; that of the
ideas which rule their own lives.
What part do lessons and the general work of the
schoolroom play in education thus regarded?
They should afford opportunity for the discipline
of many good habits, and should convey to the child
such initial ideas of interest in his various studies as
to make the pursuit of knowledge on those lines an
object in life and a delight to him.
What duty lies upon parents and others who regard
education thus seriously, as a lever by means of which
character may be elevated, almost indefinitely?
Perhaps it is incumbent upon them to make conscientious
endeavours to further all means used to
spread the views they hold; believing that there is
such “progress in character and virtue” possible to
the redeemed human race as has not yet been realised,
or even imagined. “Education is an atmosphere, a
discipline, a life.”[18]
“The P.N.E.U. goes on,” an observer writes,
“without puff or fuss, by its own inherent force;”
and it is making singularly rapid progress. At the
present moment not less than ten thousand children
of thinking, educated parents, are being brought up,
more or less consciously and definitely, upon the
line of the Union. Parents who read the Parents’
Review, or other literature of the Society, parents
who belong to our various branches, or our other
agencies, parents who are influenced by these parents,
are becoming multitudinous; and all have one note
in common,—the ardour of persons working out
inspiring ideas.
It is hardly possible to over-estimate the force of
this league of educated parents. When we think of
the part that the children being brought up under these
influences will one day play in the leading and ruling
of the land, we are solemnised with the sense of a
great responsibility, and it behoves us to put to
ourselves, once again, the two searching queries by
which every movement should, from time to time,
be adjudged,—Whence? and Whither?
Whence? The man who is satisfied with his
dwelling-place has no wish to move, and the mere
fact of a “movement” is a declaration that we are not
satisfied, and that we are definitely on our way to
some other ends than those commonly accepted. In
one respect only we venture boldly to hark back.
Exceedingly fine men and women were brought up
by our grandfathers and grandmothers, even by our
mothers and fathers, and the wise and old amongst
us, though they look on with great sympathy, yet
have an unexpressed feeling that men and women
were made on the old lines of a stamp which we
shall find it hard to improve upon. This was no
mere chance result, nor did it come out of the
spelling-book or the Pinnock’s Catechisms which
we have long ago consigned to the limbo they
deserve.
The teaching of the old days was as bad as it could
be, the training was haphazard work, reckless alike of
physiology and psychology; but our grandfathers
and grandmothers had one saving principle, which,
for the last two or three decades, we have been, of
set purpose, labouring to lose. They, of the older
generation, recognised children as reasonable beings,
persons of mind and conscience like themselves, but
needing their guidance and control, as having neither
knowledge nor experience. Witness the queer old
children’s books which have come down to us; before
all things, these addressed children as reasonable,
intelligent and responsible (terribly responsible!)
persons. This fairly represents the note of home-life
in the last generation. So soon as the baby realised
his surroundings, he found himself a morally and
intellectually responsible person. Now one of the
secrets of power in dealing with our fellow beings is,
to understand that human nature does that which it is
expected to do and is that which it is expected to be.
We do not mean, believed to do and to be, with the
fond and foolish faith which Mrs. Hardcastle bestowed
on her dear Tony Lumpkin. Expectation
strikes another chord, the chord of “I am, I can, I
ought,” which must vibrate in every human breast,
for, “’tis our nature to.” The capable, dependable
men and women whom we all know were reared upon
this principle.
But now? Now, many children in many homes
are still brought up on the old lines, but not with
quite the unfaltering certitude of the old times.
Other thoughts are in the air. A baby is a huge
oyster (says one eminent psychologist) whose business
is to feed, and to sleep, and to grow. Even
Professor Sully, in his most delightful book,[19] is torn
in two. The children have conquered him, have
convinced him beyond doubt that they are as ourselves,
only more so. But then he is an evolutionist,
and feels himself pledged to accommodate the child
to the principles of evolution. Therefore, the little
person is supposed to go through a thousand stages
of moral and intellectual development, leading him
from the condition of the savage or ape to that of the
intelligent and cultivated human being. If children
will not accommodate themselves pleasantly to this
theory, why, that is their fault, and Professor Sully is
too true a child-lover not to give us the children as
they are, with little interludes of the theory upon
which they ought to evolve. Now we have absolutely
no theory to advance, and are, on scientific grounds,
disposed to accept the theories of the evolutionary
psychologists. But facts are too strong for us. When
we consider the enormous intellectual labour the
infant goes through during his first year in accommodating
himself to the conditions of a new world, in
learning to discern between far and near, solid and
flat, large and small, and a thousand other qualifications
and limitations of this perplexing world, why,
we are not surprised that John Stuart Mill should be
well on in his Greek at five; that Arnold at three
should know all the Kings and Queens of England by
their portraits; or that a musical baby should have an
extensive repertoire of the musical classics.
We were once emphasising the fact that every
child could learn to speak two languages at once
with equal facility, when a gentleman in the audience
stated that he had a son who was a missionary in
Bagdad, married to a German lady, and their little
son of three expressed all he had to say with equal
fluency in three languages—German, English, and
Arabic, using each in speaking to those persons whose
language it was. “Nana, which does God love best,
little girls or little boys?” said a meditative little girl
of four. “Oh, little girls, to be sure,” said Nana,
with a good-natured wish to please. “Then if God
loves little girls best, why was not God Himself a
little girl?” Which of us who have reached the later
stages of evolution would have hit upon a more conclusive
argument? If the same little girl asked on
another occasion, watching the blackbirds at the
cherries: “Nana, if the bees make honey, do the
birds make jam?” it was by no means an inane
question, and only proves that we older persons are
dull and inappreciative of such mysteries of nature
as that bees should make honey.
This is how we find children—with intelligence more
acute, logic more keen, observing powers more alert,
moral sensibilities more quick, love and faith and hope
more abounding; in fact, in all points like as we are,
only much more so, but absolutely ignorant of the
world and its belongings, of us and our ways, and,
above all, of how to control and direct and manifest
the infinite possibilities with which they are born.
Our conception of a child rules our relations towards
him. Pour s’amuser is the rule of child-life proper for
the “oyster” theory, and most of our children’s books
and many of our theories of child-education are based
upon this rule. “Oh! he’s so happy,” we say, and
are content, believing that if he is happy he will be
good; and it is so to a great extent; but in the older
days the theory was, if you are good you will be
happy; and this is a principle which strikes the keynote
of endeavour, and holds good, not only through
the childish “stage of evolution,” but for the whole
of life, here and hereafter. The child who has learned
to “endeavour himself” (as the Prayer Book has it)
has learned to live.
If our conception of Whence? as regards the child,
as of—
“A Being, breathing thoughtful breath,
A traveller betwixt life and death,”—
is old, that of our grandfathers; our conception of
the aims and methods of education, is new, only
made possible within the very last decades of the
century; because it rests one foot upon the latest
advances in the science of Biology and the other
upon the potent secret of these latter days, that
matter is the all-serviceable agent of spirit, and that
spirit forms, moulds, is absolute lord, over matter, as
capable of affecting the material convolutions of the
brain as of influencing what used to be called the
heart.
Knowing that the brain is the physical seat of habit,
and that conduct and character, alike, are the outcome
of the habits we allow: knowing, too, that an inspiring
idea initiates a new habit of thought, and, hence, a
new habit of life; we perceive that the great work
of education is to inspire children with vitalising ideas
as to the relations of life, departments of knowledge,
subjects of thought: and to give deliberate care to
the formation of those habits of the good life which
are the outcome of vitalising ideas.
In this great work we seek and assuredly find the
co-operation of the Divine Spirit, whom we recognise,
in a sense rather new to modern thought, as the
Supreme Educator of mankind in things that have
been called secular, fully as much as in those that
have been called sacred. We are free to give our
whole force to these two great educational labours,
of the inspiration of ideas and the formation of
habits, because, except in the case of children somewhat
mentally deficient, we do not consider that the
“development of faculties” is any part of our work;
seeing that the children’s so-called faculties are already
greatly more acute than our own.
We have, too, in our possession, a test for systems
that are brought under our notice, and can pronounce
upon their educational value. For example,
a little while ago, the London Board Schools held
an exhibition of work; and great interest was excited
by an exhibit which came from New York representing
a week’s work in a school. The children worked for
a week upon “an apple.” They modelled it in clay,
they painted it in brushwork, they stitched the outline
on cardboard, they pricked it, they laid it in sticks
(the pentagonal form of the seed vessel). Older
boys and girls modelled an apple-tree and made a
little ladder on which to run up the apple-tree and
gather the apples, and a wheel-barrow to carry the
apples away, and a great deal more of the same
kind. Everybody said, “How pretty, how ingenious,
what a good idea!” and went away with the notion
that here, at last, was education. But we ask, “What
was the informing idea?” The external shape, the
internal contents of an apple,—matters with which
the children were already exceedingly well acquainted.
What mental habitudes were gained by this week’s
work? They certainly learned to look at the apple,
but think how many things they might have got
familiar acquaintance with in the time. Probably
the children were not consciously bored, because
the impulse of the teachers enthusiasm carried them
on. But, think of it—
“Rabbits hot and rabbits cold,
Rabbits young and rabbits old,
Rabbits tender and rabbits tough,”—
no doubt those children had enough—of apples anyway.
This “apple” course is most instructive to us
as emphasising the tendency in the human mind to
accept and rejoice in any neat system which will
produce immediate results, rather than to bring every
such little course to the test of whether it does or
does not further either or both of our great educational
principles.
Whither? Our “whence” opens to us a “whither”
of infinitely delightful possibilities. Seeing that each
of us is labouring for the advance of the human race
through the individual child we are educating, we
consider carefully in what directions this advance is
due, and indicated, and we proceed of set purpose
and, endeavour to educate our children so that they
shall advance with the tide. “Can ye not discern
the signs of the times?” A new Renaissance is coming
upon us, of unspeakably higher import than the last;
and we are bringing up our children to lead and
guide, and, by every means help in the progress—progress
by leaps and bounds—which the world is
about to make. But “whither” is too large a question
for the close of a chapter.
FOOTNOTES:
[19] “Studies of Childhood,” by Professor Sully (Longmans, 10s. 6d.).
CHAPTER XXV — WHENCE AND WHITHER
Part II
The morphologist, the biologist, leave many without
hesitation in following the great bouleversement
of thought, summed up in the term evolution. They are
no longer able to believe otherwise than that man
is the issue of processes, ages long in their development;
and what is more, and even more curious,
that each individual child, from the moment of his
conception to that of his birth, appears in his own
person to mark an incredible number of the stages
of this evolutionary process. The realisation of this
truth has made a great impression on the minds of
men. We feel ourselves to be part of a process,
and to be called upon, at the same time, to assist
in the process, not for ourselves exactly, but for any
part of the world upon which our influence bears;
especially for the children who are so peculiarly
given over to us. But there comes, as we have seen,
a point where we must arise and make our protest.
The physical evolution of man may admit of no
doubt; the psychical evolution, on the other hand, is
not only, not proven, but the whole weight of existing
evidence appears to go into the opposite scale.
The age of materialism has run its course: we
recognise matter as force, but as altogether subject
force, and that it is the spirit of a man which shapes
and uses his material substance, in its own ways to
its own ends. Who can tell the way of the spirit?
Perhaps this is one of the ultimate questions upon
which man has not yet been able to speculate to any
purpose; but when we consider the almost unlimited
powers of loving and of trusting, of discriminating
and of apprehending, of perceiving and of knowing,
which a child possesses, and compare these with the
blunted sensibilities and slower apprehension of the
grown man or woman of the same calibre, we are
certainly not inclined to think that growth from less
to more, and from small to great, is the condition
of the spiritual life: that is, of that part of us which
loves and worships, reasons and thinks, learns and
applies knowledge. Rather would it seem to be true
of every child in his degree, as of the divine and
typical Child, that He giveth not the Spirit by measure
to him.
It is curious how the philosophy of the Bible is
always well in advance of our latest thought. “He
grew in wisdom and in stature,” we are told. Now
what is wisdom—philosophy? Is it not the recognition
of relations? First, we have to understand relations
of time and space and matter, the natural philosophy
which made up so much of the wisdom of Solomon;
then, by slow degrees, and more and more, we learn
that moral philosophy which determines our relations
of love and justice and duty to each other: later,
perhaps, we investigate the profound and puzzling
subject of the inter-relations of our own most composite
being,—mental philosophy. And in all these
and beyond all these we apprehend slowly and feebly
the highest relation of all, the relation to God, which
we call religion. In this science of the relations of
things consists what we call wisdom, and wisdom
is not born in any man,—apparently not even in the
Son of man Himself. He grew in wisdom, in the
sweet gradual apprehension of all the relations of
life: but the power of apprehending, the strong,
subtle, discerning spirit, whose function it is to grasp
and understand, appropriate and use, all the relations
which bind all things to all other things—this was
not given to Him by measure; nor, we may reverently
believe, is it so given to us.
That there are differences in the measures of men,
in their intellectual and moral stature, is evident
enough; but it is well that we should realise the
nature of these differences, that they are differences
in kind and not in degree; depending upon what
we glibly call the laws of heredity, which bring it
to pass that man in his various aspects shall make
up that conceivably perfect whole possible to mankind.
This is a quite different thing from the notion
of a small and feeble measure of heart and intellect
in the child, to grow by degrees into the robust and
noble spiritual development which, according to the
psychical evolutionist, should distinguish the adult
human being.
These are quite practical and simple considerations
for every one entrusted with the bringing up of a
child, and are not to be set aside as abstract principles,
the discussion of which should serve little
purpose beyond that of sharpening the wits of the
schoolmen. As a matter of fact, we do not realise
children, we under-estimate them; in the divine
words, we “despise” them, with the best intentions
in the world, because we confound the immaturity of
their frames, and their absolute ignorance as to the
relations of things, with spiritual impotence: whereas
the fact probably is, that never is intellectual power
so keen, the moral sense so strong, spiritual perception
so piercing, as in those days of childhood which
we regard with a supercilious, if kindly, smile. A
child is a person in whom all possibilities are present—present
now at this very moment—not to be
educed after years and efforts manifold on the part
of the educator: but indeed it is a greater thing to
direct and use this wealth of spiritual power than
to develop the so-called faculties of the child. It
cannot be too strongly urged that our education of
children will depend, nolens volens, upon the conception
we form of them. If we regard them as
instruments fit and capable for the carrying out of
the Divine purpose in the progress of the world,
we shall endeavour to discern the signs of the times,
perceive in what directions we are being led, and
prepare the children to carry forward the work of
the world, by giving them vitalising ideas concerning,
at any rate, some departments of that work.
Having settled it with ourselves that we and the
children alike live for the advancement of the race,
that our work is immediately with them, and, through
them, mediately for all, and that they are perfectly
fitted to receive those ideas which are for the inspiration
of life, we must next settle it with ourselves
in what directions we shall set up spiritual activities
in the children.
We have sought to establish our whence in the
potency of the child, we will look for our whither in
the living thought of the day, which probably indicates
the directions in which the race is making progress.
We find that all men everywhere are keenly interested
in science, that the world waits and watches
for great discoveries; we, too, wait and watch,
believing that, as Coleridge said long ago, great
ideas of Nature are imparted to minds already
prepared to receive them by a higher Power than
Nature herself.
At a late meeting of the British Association, the
President lamented that the progress of science was
greatly hindered by the fact that we no longer have
field naturalists—close observers of Nature as she is.
A literary journal made a lamentable remark thereupon.
It is all written in books, said this journal, so
we have no longer any need to go to Nature herself.
Now the knowledge of Nature which we get out of
books is not real knowledge; the use of books is,
to help the young student to verify facts he has
already seen for himself. We, of the P.N.E.U., are
before all things, Nature-lovers; we conceive that intimate
acquaintance with every natural object within
his reach is the first, and possibly, the best part of a
child’s education. For himself, all his life long, he
will be soothed by—
“The breathing balm,
The silence and the calm,
Of mute insensate things.”
And for science, he is in a position to do just the
work which is most needed; he will be a close loving
observer of Nature at first hand, storing facts, and
free from all impatient greed for inferences.
Looking out on the realm of Art again, we think we
discern the signs of the times. Some of us begin to
learn the lesson which a prophet has been raised up
to deliver to this generation. We begin to understand
that mere technique, however perfect—whether in the
rendering of flesh tints, or marbles, or of a musical
composition of extreme difficulty—is not necessarily
high Art. It is beginning to dawn upon us that Art
is great only in proportion to the greatness of the
idea that it expresses; while, what we ask of the
execution, the technique, is that it shall be adequate
to the inspiring idea. But surely these high themes
have nothing to do with the bringing up of children?
Yes, they have; everything. In the first place, we
shall permit no pseudo Art to live in the same house
with our children; next, we shall bring our own
facile tastes and opinions to some such searching
test as we have indicated, knowing that the children
imbibe the thoughts that are in us, whether we will
or no; and, lastly, we shall inspire our children with
those great ideas which shall create a demand, anyway,
for great Art.
In literature, we have definite ends in view, both
for our own children, and for the world through
them. We wish the children to grow up to find joy
and refreshment in the taste, the flavour of a book.
We do not mean by a book any printed matter in a
binding, but a work possessing certain literary qualities
able to bring that sensible delight to the reader which
belongs to a literary word fitly spoken. It is a sad
fact that we are losing our joy in literary form. We
are in such haste to be instructed by facts or titillated
by theories, that we have no leisure to linger over the
mere putting of a thought. But this is our error, for
words are mighty both to delight and to inspire. If
we were not as blind as bats, we should long ago
have discovered a truth very fully indicated in the
Bible—that that which is once said with perfect fitness
can never be said again, and becomes ever thereafter
a living power in the world. But in literature,
as in art, we require more than mere form. Great
ideas are brooding over the chaos of our thought;
and it is he who shall say the things we are all dumbly
thinking, who shall be to us as a teacher sent from
God.
For the children? They must grow up upon the
best. There must never be a period in their lives
when they are allowed to read or listen to twaddle
or reading-made-easy. There is never a time when
they are unequal to worthy thoughts, well put; inspiring
tales, well told. Let Blake’s “Songs of
Innocence” represent their standard in poetry; Defoe and Stevenson, in prose; and we shall train a
race of readers who will demand literature, that is,
the fit and beautiful expression of inspiring ideas and
pictures of life. Perhaps a printed form to the effect
that gifts of books to the children will not be welcome
in such and such a family, would greatly assist in this
endeavour!
To instance one more point—there is a reaching
out in all directions after the conception expressed
in the words “solidarity of the race.” We have
probably never before felt as now in absolute relation
with all men everywhere; everything human
is precious to us, the past belongs to us as the
present, and we linger tenderly over evidences of the
personality of men and women who lived ages ago.
An American poet expresses this feeling with western
intensity, but he does not exaggerate when he tells us
that he is the soldier wounded in battle, he is the
galley slave, and he is the hero come to the rescue,
that every human pulse is his pulse, every fall his fall,
and every moral victory his triumph. The present
writer recollects the moment when the conviction of
the common sisterhood of women was brought home
to her in a way never to be forgotten. She was
driving from station to station in London, and saw
a drunken woman carried on a door. She knew by
the shock of pain and the tears the sight brought
that the woman was not outside of her, but was in
some mysterious way part of her—her very self.
This was a new perception to the girl, and one never
again to be lost sight of. Such shocks of recognition
probably come to most of us, and when they come to
the Greathearts of the world we get our Elizabeth
Frys, our Wilberforces, our Florence Nightingales.
Deeds of pity have been done through all the Christian
ages, and, indeed, wherever the human heart has had
free play, but to feel pity for another and to be aware,
however dimly, that that other is, part and lot, indissolubly
bound up with ourselves—these are two things.
We venture to believe that this is the stage which the
education of mankind, as divinely conducted, has
reached in our day. In other days men did good
for the love of God, or to save their own souls; they
acted uprightly because it behoved themselves to be
just in all their dealings; but the motives which stir
us in our relation to each other now are more intimate,
tender, indefinable, soul-compelling. What the issues
will be when we have learned to con understandingly
this new page in the Book of Life we cannot foretell,
but we may hope that the Kingdom of God is coming
upon us.
Studying reverently these signs of the times, what
indications do we find for our guidance in the
bringing up of children? The tender sympathy of
the child must be allowed to flow in ways of help
and kindness towards all life that anyway touches
his. I once knew a little girl of five, who came
in from her walk under an obvious cloud of distress.
“What is the matter, H——?” she was asked. A
quick little “Nothing,” with the reticence of her
family, was all that could be got out of her for
some minutes; but a caress broke her down, and,
in a passion of pity, she sobbed out, “A poor man,
no home, no food, no bed to lie upon!” Young
as she was, the revelation of the common life in
humanity had come upon her; she was one with
the beggar and suffered with him. Children must,
of course, be shielded from such intense suffering,
but woe to mother or nurse who would shield, by
systematically hardening, the child’s heart. This little
girl should have had the relief of helping, and then
the pain of sympathy would not have been too
much for her. Whatever our own opinion of the
world and of human nature, let us be careful how
we breathe the word “impostor” into the ear of a
child, until he is old enough to understand that if
the man is an impostor that does but make him
the object of a deeper pity and a wiser help—a
help whose object is not to relieve but to reform.
Again, children are open to vanity as to all other
evil dispositions possible to human nature. They
must be educated to give and to help without any
notion that to do so is goodness on their part. It
is very easy to keep them in the attitude of mind
natural to a child, that to serve is promotion to the
person who serves, for indeed he has no absolute
claim to be in a position to pour benefits upon
another. The child’s range of sympathy must be
widened, his love must go out to far and near, rich
and poor; distress abroad and distress at home should
appeal to him equally; and always he should give
some manner of help at real cost to himself. When
he is old enough, the object lessons of the newspapers
should be brought before him. He should
know that atrocities in Armenia, for instance, are
the cause of real heart-trouble in English homes;
that there are cases of abstract right and wrong for
nations as for individuals, which admit of no considerations
of expediency; that to succour our neighbour
in mortal distress is such an occasion, and
that he who has fallen among thieves is therefore
our neighbour, whether as a nation or as an individual.
Do not let us bring up our children in
glass houses, for fear of the ravages of pity upon
their tender hearts. Let them know of any distress
which would naturally come before them, and let
them ease their own pain by alleviating in some
way the sufferings they sorrow for. Children were
not given to us with infinite possibilities of love and
pity that we might choke the springs of pity and
train them into hardness of heart. It is our part,
on the contrary, to prepare these little ministers of
grace for the larger and fuller revelation of the
kingdom of heaven that is coming upon us.
CHAPTER XXVI — THE GREAT RECOGNITION
Mr. Ruskin has done a great service to modern
thought in interpreting for us the harmonious and
ennobling scheme of education and philosophy recorded
upon one quarter of what he calls the
“Vaulted Book,” that is, the Spanish Chapel attached
to the Church of Sta. Maria Novella, in Florence.
Many of our readers have probably studied under
Mr. Ruskin’s guidance the illuminating teaching of
the frescoes which cover roof and walls; but all will
like to be reminded of the lessons they have pondered
with reverence and wonder. “The descent of the
Holy Ghost is on the left hand (of the roof) as you
enter. The Madonna and Disciples are gathered in
an upper chamber: underneath are the Parthians,
Medes, Elamites, &c., who hear them speak in their
own tongues. Three dogs are in the foreground—their
mythic purpose, to mark the share of the lower
animals in the gentleness given by the outpouring of
the Spirit of Christ.... On this and the opposite
side of the Chapel are represented by Simon Memmi’s
hand, the teaching power of the Spirit of God and the
saving power of the Christ of God in the world, according
to the understanding of Florence in his time.
“We will take the side of intellect first. Beneath
the pouring forth of the Holy Spirit in the point of the
arch beneath are the three Evangelical Virtues. Without
these, says Florence, you can have no science.
Without Love, Faith, and Hope—no intelligence.
Under these are the four Cardinal Virtues ...
Temperance, Prudence, Justice, Fortitude. Under
these are the great Prophets and Apostles....
Under the line of Prophets, as powers summoned
by their voices are the mythic figures of the seven
theological or spiritual and the seven geological or
natural sciences; and under the feet of each of them
the figure of its Captain-teacher to the world.”
We hope our readers will continue to study Mr.
Ruskin’s exposition of the “Vaulted Book” in Mornings
in Florence: it is wonderfully full of teaching and
suggestion. Our immediate concern is with the seven
mythic figures representing the natural sciences, and
with the figure of the Captain-teacher of each. First
we have Grammar, a gracious figure teaching three
Florentine children; and, beneath, Priscian. Next,
Rhetoric, strong, calm, and cool; and below, the
figure of Cicero with a quite beautiful face. Next,
Logic, with perfect pose of figure and lovely countenance;
and beneath her, Aristotle—intense keenness
of search in his half-closed eyes. Next, Music, with
head inclined in intent listening to the sweet and
solemn strains she is producing from her antique
instrument; and underneath, Tubal Cain, not Jubal,
as the inventor of harmony—perhaps the most
marvellous record that Art has produced of the impact
of a great idea upon the soul of a man but
semi-civilised. Astronomy succeeds, with majestic
brow and upraised hand, and below her, Zoroaster,
exceedingly beautiful—“the delicate Persian head
made softer still by the elaborately wreathed silken
hair.” Next, Geometry, looking down, considering
some practical problem, with her carpenter’s square
in her hand, and below her, Euclid. And lastly,
Arithmetic, holding two fingers up in the act of
calculating, and under her, Pythagoras wrapped in
the science of number.
“The thoughts of God are broader than the measures of man’s mind.”
But here we have the breadth of minds so wide in
the sweep of their intelligence, so profound in their
insight, that we are almost startled with the perception
that, pictured on these walls, we have indeed a true
measure of the thoughts of God. Let us glance for a
moment at our nineteenth century conception of education.
In the first place, we divide education into
religious and secular. The more devout among us insist
upon religious education as well as secular. Many
of us are content to do without religious education
altogether, and are satisfied with what we not only call
secular but make secular, in the sense in which we
understand the word, i.e., entirely limited to the uses
of this visible world. Many Christian people rise a
little higher; they conceive that even grammar and
arithmetic may in some, not very clear, way be used
for God; but the Great Recognition, that God the
Holy Spirit is Himself, personally, the Imparter of
knowledge, the Instructor of youth, the Inspirer of
genius, is a conception so far lost to us that we
should think it distinctly irreverent to conceive of the
divine teaching as co-operating with ours in a child’s
arithmetic lesson, for example. But the Florentine
mind of the Middle Ages went further than this: it
believed, not only that the seven Liberal Arts were
fully under the direct outpouring of the Holy
Ghost, but that every fruitful idea, every original
conception, whether in Euclid, or grammar, or music,
was a direct inspiration from the Holy Spirit, without
any thought at all as to whether the person so
inspired named himself by the name of God, or
recognised whence his inspiration came. All of these
seven figures are those of persons whom we should
roughly class as Pagans, and whom we might be
lightly inclined to consider as outside the pale of the
divine inspiration. It is truly difficult to grasp the
amazing boldness of this scheme of the education of
the world which Florence accepted in simple faith.
But we must not accept even an inspiring idea
blindly. Were these people of the Middle Ages right
in this plan and conception of theirs? Plato hints at
some such thought in his contention that knowledge
and virtue are fundamentally identical, and that if
virtue be divine in its origin, so must knowledge be
also. Ancient Egypt, too, was not in the dark in this
matter. “Pharaoh said unto his servants, can we
find such a one as this, a man in whom the Spirit of
God is.” Practical discernment and knowledge of
every-day matters, and of how to deal with emergencies,
were not held by this king of Egypt to be
teachings unworthy of the Spirit of God. “The
Spirit of God came upon him and he prophesied
among them,” we are told of Saul, and we may
believe that this is the history of every great invention
and every great discovery of the secrets of nature.
“Then David gave to Solomon his son ... the
pattern of all that he had by the spirit, of the courts
of the house of the Lord.” We have here a suggestion
of the source of every conception of beauty to be
expressed in forms of art. But it is not only with
high themes of science and art that the divine Spirit
concerns Himself. It sometimes occurs to one to
wonder who invented, in the first place, the way of
using the most elemental necessaries of life. Who
first discovered the means of producing fire, of
joining wood, of smelting ores, of sowing seed, of
grinding corn? We cannot think of ourselves as
living without knowing these things; and yet each
one must have been a great idea when it first made a
stir in the mind of the man who conceived it. Where
did he get his first idea? Happily, we are told, in a
case so typical that it is a key to all the rest:—
“Doth the plowman plow all day to sow? Doth
he open and break the clods of his ground? When
he hath made plain the face thereof, doth he not cast
abroad the fitches and scatter the cummin, and cast
in the principal wheat and the appointed barley and
the rie in their place? For his God doth instruct him
to discretion, and doth teach him. For the fitches
are not threshed with a threshing instrument, neither
is a cart wheel turned about upon the cummin;
but the fitches are beaten out with a staff, and the
cummin with a rod. Bread corn is bruised; because
he will not ever be threshing it, nor break it with
the wheel of his cart, nor bruise it with his horsemen.
This also cometh forth from the Lord of Hosts, which
is wonderful in counsel, and excellent in working.”—Isa.
xxviii. 24, &c.
In the things of science, in the things of art, in the
things of practical every-day life, his God doth instruct
him and doth teach him, her God doth instruct her
and doth teach her. Let this be the mother’s key to
the whole of the education of each boy and each girl;
not of her children; the divine Spirit does not work
with nouns of multitude, but with each single child.
Because He is infinite, the whole world is not too
great a school for this indefatigable Teacher, and
because He is infinite, He is able to give the whole
of His infinite attention for the whole time to each
one of His multitudinous pupils. We do not sufficiently
rejoice in the wealth that the infinite nature
of our God brings to each of us.
And what subjects are under the direction of this
Divine Teacher? The child’s faith and hope and charity—that
we already knew; his temperance, justice, prudence, and
fortitude—that we might have guessed; his
grammar, rhetoric, logic, music, astronomy, geometry,
arithmetic—this we might have forgotten, if these
Florentine teachers had not reminded us; his practical
skill in the use of tools and instruments, from a knife
and fork to a microscope, and in the sensible management
of all the affairs of life—these also come from the
Lord, which is wonderful in counsel, and excellent in
working. His God doth instruct him and doth teach
him. Let the mother visualise the thought as an
illuminated scroll about her new-born child, and let
her never contemplate any kind of instruction for her
child, except under the sense of the divine co-operation.
But we must remember that here as everywhere the
infinite and almighty Spirit of God works under
limitations. Our co-operation appears to be the
indispensable condition of all the divine workings.
We recognise this in what we call spiritual things,
meaning the things that have to do more especially with
our approaches to God; but the new thing to us is,
that grammar, for example, may be taught in such
a way as to invite and obtain the co-operation of the
Divine Teacher, or in such a way as to exclude His
illuminating presence from the schoolroom. We do
not mean that spiritual virtues may be exhibited by
the teacher and encouraged in the child in the course
of a grammar lesson; this is no doubt true, and is a
point to be remembered; but perhaps the immediate
point is that the teaching of grammar by its guiding
ideas and simple principles, the true, direct, and
humble teaching of grammar, without pedantry and
without verbiage, is, we may venture to believe,
accompanied by the illuminating power of the Holy
Spirit, of whom is all knowledge. The contrary is
equally true. Such teaching as enwraps a child’s
mind in folds of many words, which his thought is
unable to penetrate, which gives him rules, and definitions,
and tables, in lieu of ideas—this is teaching
which excludes and renders impossible the divine
co-operation.
This great recognition resolves that discord in our
lives of which most of us are, more or less, aware.
The things of sense we are willing to subordinate
to the things of spirit; at any rate, we are willing
to endeavour ourselves in this direction. We mourn
over our failures and try again, and recognise that
here lies the Armageddon for every soul of man.
But there is a debateable land. Is it not a fact that
the spiritual life is exigeant, demands our sole interest
and concentrated energies? Yet the claims of intellect—mind,
of the æsthetic sense—taste, press upon us
urgently. We must think, we must know, we must
rejoice in and create the beautiful. And if all the
burning thoughts that stir in the minds of men, all
the beautiful conceptions they give birth to, are
things apart from God, then we, too, must have a
separate life, a life apart from God, a division of
ourselves into secular and religious—discord and
unrest. We believe that this is the fertile source of
the unfaith of the day, especially in young and ardent
minds. The claims of intellect are urgent; the
intellectual life is a necessity not to be foregone at
any hazard. It is impossible for these to recognise
in themselves a dual nature; a dual spirituality, so
to speak; and, if there are claims which definitely
oppose themselves to the claims of intellect, these
other claims must go to the wall; and the young man
or woman, full of promise and power, becomes a
free-thinker, an agnostic, what you will. But once the
intimate relation, the relation of Teacher and taught in
all things of the mind and spirit, be fully recognised,
our feet are set in a large room; there is space
for free development in all directions; and this free
and joyous development, whether of intellect or
heart, is recognised as a Godward movement. Various
activities, with unity of aim, bring harmony and peace
into our lives; more, this perception of the intimate
dealings of the divine Spirit with our spirit in the
things of the intellect, as well as in those of the
moral nature, makes us as keenly alive in the one
case as in the other to the insidious promptings of
the spirit of evil; we become aware of the possibility
of intellectual sin as of moral sin; we perceive that
in the region of pure reason, also, it behoves us to
see that we enter not into temptation. We rejoice
in the expansion of intellect and the expansion of
heart and the ease and freedom of him who is
always in touch with the inspiring Teacher, with
Whom are infinite stores of learning, wisdom, and
virtue, graciously placed at our disposal.
Such a recognition of the work of the Holy Spirit
as the Educator of mankind, in things intellectual as
well as in things moral and spiritual, gives us “new
thoughts of God, new hopes of Heaven,” a sense of
harmony in our efforts and of acceptance of all that
we are. What stands between us and the realisation
of this more blessed life? This; that we do
not realise ourselves as spiritual beings invested
with bodies,—living, emotional, a snare to us and a
joy to us,—but which are, after all, the mere organs
and interpreters of our spiritual intention. Once
we see that we are dealing spirit with spirit with
the friend at whose side we are sitting, with the
people who attend to our needs, we shall be able
to realise how incessant is the commerce between
the divine Spirit and our human spirit. It will be
to us as when one stops one’s talk and one’s thoughts
in the spring-time, to find the world full of bird-music
unheard the instant before. In like manner,
we shall learn to make pause in our thoughts, and
shall hear in our intellectual perplexities, as well as
in our moral, the clear, sweet, cheering and inspiring
tones of our spiritual Guide. We are not
speaking here of what is commonly called the religious
life, or of our definite approaches to God in
prayer and praise; these things all Christian people
comprehend more or less fully; we are speaking
only of the intellectual life, the development of
which in children is the aim of our subjects and
methods of instruction.
Supposing we are willing to make this great recognition,
to engage ourselves to accept and invite
the daily, hourly, incessant co-operation of the divine
Spirit, in, to put it definitely and plainly, the schoolroom
work of our children, how must we shape our
own conduct to make this co-operation active, or
even possible? We are told that the Spirit is life;
therefore, that which is dead, dry as dust, mere bare
bones, can have no affinity with Him, can do no other
than smother and deaden His vitalising influences.
A first condition of this vitalising teaching is that all
the thought we offer to our children shall be living
thought; no mere dry summaries of facts will do;
given, the vitalising idea, children will readily hang the
mere facts upon the idea as upon a peg capable of
sustaining all that it is needful to retain. We begin
by believing in the children as spiritual beings of unmeasured
powers—intellectual, moral, spiritual—capable
of receiving and constantly enjoying intuitions
from, the intimate converse of, the divine Spirit.
With this thought of a child to begin with, we shall
perceive that whatever is stale and flat and dull to
us must needs be stale and flat and dull to him, and
also that there is no subject which has not a fresh
and living way of approach. Are we teaching geography?
The child discovers with the explorer,
journeys with the traveller, receives impressions new
and vivid from some other mind which is immediately
receiving these impressions; not after they have been
made stale and dull by a process of filtering through
many intermediate minds, and, have found at last their
way into a little text-book. Is he learning history?
his concern is not with strings of names and of
dates, nor with nice little reading-made-easy stories,
brought down, as we mistakenly say, to the level of
his comprehension; we recognise that his comprehension
is at least equal to our own, and that it
is only his ignorance of the attendant circumstances
we have to deal with as luminously as we can. We
recognise that history for him is, to live in the lives
of those strong personalities which at any given time
impress themselves most upon their age and country.
This is not the sort of thing to be got out of nice
little history books for children, whether “Little
Arthur’s,” or somebody’s “Outlines.” We take the
child to the living sources of history—a child of
seven is fully able to comprehend Plutarch, in Plutarch’s
own words (translated), without any diluting
and with little explanation. Give him living thought
in this kind, and you make possible the co-operation
of the living Teacher. The child’s progress is by
leaps and bounds, and you wonder why. In teaching
music, again, let him once perceive the beautiful laws
of harmony, the personality, so to speak, of Music,
looking out upon him from among the queer little
black notes, and the piano lesson has ceased to be
drudgery.
It is unnecessary to go further into details; every
subject has its living way, with what Coleridge calls
“its guiding idea” at the head, and it is only as we
discover this living way in each case that a subject of
instruction makes for the education of a child. No
neat system is of any use; it is the very nature of a
system to grow stale in the using; every subject, every
division of a subject, every lesson, in fact, must be
brought up for examination before it is offered to the
child as to whether it is living, vital, of a nature to
invite the living Intellect of the universe. One more
thing is of vital importance; children must have
books, living books; the best are not too good for
them; anything less than the best is not good enough;
and if it is needful to exercise economy, let go everything
that belongs to soft and luxurious living before
letting go the duty of supplying the books, and the
frequent changes of books, which are necessary for
the constant stimulation of the child’s intellectual
life. We need not say one word about the necessity
for living thought in the teacher; it is only so far
as he is intellectually alive that he can be effective
in the wonderful process which we glibly call
“education.”
CHAPTER XXVII — THE ETERNAL CHILD
“The Waits!
Slowly they play, poor careful souls,
With wistful thoughts of Christmas cheer,
Unwitting how their music rolls
Away the burden of the year.
And with the charm, the homely rune,
Our thoughts like childhood’s thoughts are given,
When all our pulses beat in tune
With all the stars of heaven.”
—John Davidson.
In these levelling days we like to think that everybody
has quite equal opportunities in some direction; but
Christmas joy, for example, is not for every one in like
measure. It is not only that those who are in need,
sorrow, or any other adversity do not sit down to
the Christmas feast of joy and thanksgiving; for,
indeed, a Benjamin’s portion is often served to the
sorrowful. But it takes the presence of children to
help us to realise the idea of the Eternal Child. The
Dayspring is with the children, and we think their
thoughts and are glad in their joy; and every mother
knows out of her own heart’s fulness what the Birth
at Bethlehem means. Those of us who have not
children catch echoes. We hear the wondrous story
read in church, the waits chant the tale, the church-bells
echo it, and the years that are no more come
back to us, and our hearts are meek and mild, glad
and gay, loving and tender, as those of little children;
but, alas, only for the little while occupied by the
passing thought. Too soon the dreariness of daily
living settles down upon us again, and we become
a little impatient, do we not, of the Christmas demand
of joyousness.
But it is not so where there are children. The old,
old story has all its first freshness as we tell it to the
eager listeners; as we listen to it ourselves with their
vivid interest it becomes as real and fresh to us as
it is to them. Hard thoughts drop away like scales
from our eyes; we are young once more with the
children’s young life, which, we are mysteriously made
aware, is the life eternal. What a mystery it is! Does
not every mother, made wise unto salvation, who
holds a babe in her arms, feel with tremulous awe
that that deep saying is true for her also, “The same
is my mother!” For the little child is the true St.
Christopher, in him is the light and life of Christ;
and every birth is a message of salvation, and a reminder
that we, too, must humble ourselves and
become as little children. This is, perhaps, the real
secret of the world’s progress—that every babe comes
into the world with an evangel, which witnesses of
necessity to his parents’ hearts. That we, too, are
children, the children of God, that He would have
us be as children, is the message that the new-born
child never fails to bear, however little we heed, or
however soon we forget. It is well that parents
should ponder these things, for the child’s estate is a
holy one, and it is given to his parents to safeguard
the little heir of blessedness.
It is not possible to enter fully into so large a
subject, but it may be worth while to characterise
two or three of the landmarks of this child’s estate;
for how shall we safeguard that which we do not
recognise, and how recognise that to which we have
failed to give deliberate attention. The note of childhood
is, before all things, humility. What we call
innocence is probably resolvable into this grace—repellent
to the nature of man until he shall embrace
it, and then disclosing itself to him as divine. An
old and saintly writer has a luminous thought on this
subject of humility. “There never was, nor ever will
be, but one humility in the whole world, and that is
the one humility of Christ, which never any man,
since the fall of Adam, had the least degree of but
from Christ. Humility is one, in the same sense and
truth as Christ is one, the Mediator is one, Redemption
is one. There are not two Lambs of God that
take away the sins of the world. But if there was
any humility besides that of Christ, there would be
something else besides Him that could take away the
sins of the world.”[20] Now, if there be but one
humility in the whole world, and that humility be the
humility of Christ, and if our Lord pronounces the
little child also to be humble, is it not because of the
indwelling divinity, the glory in the child, which we
call innocence?
Our common notion of humility is inaccurate. We
regard it as a relative quality. We humble ourselves
to this one and that, bow to the prince and lord it
over the peasant. This is why the grace of humility
does not commend itself to us even in our most sincere
moods. We feel that this relative humility is
hardly consistent with self-respect and due independence
of character. We have been taught to recognise
humility as a Christian grace, and therefore do not
utter our protest; but this misconception confuses
our thought on an important subject. For humility
is absolute, not relative. It is by no means a taking
of our place among our fellows according to a given
scale, some being above us by many grades and others
as far below. There is no reference to above or below
in the humble soul, which is equally humble before an
infant, a primrose, a worm, a beggar, a prince.
This, if we think of it, is the state natural to children.
Every person and thing commands their
interest; but the person or thing in action is deeply
interesting. “May I go and make mud-pies with the
boy in the gutter?” prays the little prince, discerning
no difference at all; and the little boy in the gutter
would meet him with equal frankness. What is the
secret of this absolute humility, humble alike towards
higher or lower, and unaware of distinctions? Our
notion of a humble person is one who thinks rather
slightingly of himself, who says, deprecatingly, “Oh,
I can’t do this or that, you know, I’m not clever;”
“I’m not cut out for public work of any sort, I’ve no
power or influence;” “Ah! well, I hope he’ll be a
better man than his father, I don’t think much of
myself anyway;” “Your children have great advantages,
I wish mine had such a mother, but I’m not a
bit wise.” Such things are often said, in all sincerity,
without the least soupçon of the “Uriah Heap” sentiment.
The thing we quarrel with is, that the speakers
are apt to feel that they have, anyway, the saving
grace of humility. It is worth while to reflect that
there are no such deprecatory utterances ascribed
to the Example of that “great humility” which we
are bound to follow; and if there is not the slightest
evidence of humility in this kind in the divine life,
which was all humility, we must re-cast our notions.
Children, too, never make deprecatory remarks;
that is because they are humble, and with the divine
Example before us, and the example of our children,
we may receive it that humility does not consist in
thinking little of ourselves. It is a higher principle, a
blessed state, only now and then attained by us elders,
but in which the children perpetually dwell, and in
which it is the will of God that we should keep them.
Humility does not think much or little of itself; it
does not think of itself at all. It is a negative rather
than a positive quality, being an absence of self-consciousness
rather than the presence of any distinctive
virtue. The person who is unaware of himself
is capable of all lowly service, of all suffering for
others, of bright cheerfulness under all the small
crosses and worries of everyday life. This is the
quality that makes heroes, and this is the quality that
makes saints. We are able to pray, but we are
hardly able to worship or to praise, to say, “My soul
doth magnify the Lord,” so long as in the innermost
chamber of our hearts we are self-occupied.
The Christian religion is, in its very nature, objective.
It offers for our worship, reverence, service,
adoration and delight, a Divine Person, the Desire of
the world. Simplicity, happiness and expansion come
from the outpouring of a human heart upon that
which is altogether worthy. But we mistake our own
needs, are occupied with our own falls and our own
repentances, our manifold states of consciousness.
Our religion is subjective first, and after that, so far
as we are able, objective. The order should rather be
objective first, and after that, so far as we have any
time or care to think about ourselves, subjective.
Now the tendency of children is to be altogether
objective, not at all subjective, and perhaps that is
why they are said to be first in the kingdom of
heaven. This philosophic distinction is not one
which we can put aside as having no bearing on
everyday life. It strikes the keynote for the training
of children. In proportion as our training tends to
develop the subjective principle, it tends to place our
children on a lower level of purpose, character, and
usefulness throughout their lives: while so far as
we develop the objective principle, with which the
children are born, we make them capable of love,
service, heroism, worship.
It is curious to observe how every function of our
most complex nature may have its subjective or its
objective development. The child may eat and
drink and rest with the most absolute disregard of
what he is about, his parents taking care that these
things are happily arranged for him, but taking equal
care that his attention shall not be turned to the
pleasures of appetite. But this is a point that we
hardly need to dwell upon, as thoughtful parents are
agreed that children’s meals should be so regularly
pleasant and various that the child naturally eats with
satisfaction and thinks little or nothing of what he is
eating; that is, parents are careful that, in the matter
of food, children shall not be self-regardful.
Perhaps parents are less fully awake to the importance
of regulating a child’s sensations. We still kiss
the place to make it well, make an obvious fuss if a
string is uncomfortable or a crumpled rose-leaf is
irritating the child’s tender skin. We have forgotten
the seven Christian virtues and the seven deadly sins
of earlier ages, and do not much consider in the
bringing up of our children whether the grace of
fortitude is developing under our training. Now
fortitude has its higher and its lower offices. It
concerns itself with things of the mind and with
things of the body, and, perhaps, it is safe to argue
that fortitude on the higher plane is only possible
when it has become the habit of the nature on the
lower plane. A baby may be trained in fortitude,
and is much the happier for such training. A child
should be taught that it is beneath him to take any
notice of cold or heat, pain or discomfort. We do
not perceive the sensations to which we do not
attend, and it is quite possible to forget even a bad
toothache in some new and vivid interest. Health
and happiness depend largely upon the disregard of
sensations, and the child who is encouraged to say,
“I’m so cold,” “I’m so tired,” “My vest pricks me,”
and so on, is likely to develop into the hysterical girl
or the hypochondriac man; for it is an immutable
law that, as with our appetites, so with our sensations,
in proportion as we attend to them will they dominate
us, until a single sensation of slight pain or discomfort
may occupy our whole field of vision, making us
unaware that there is any joy in living, any beauty in
the earth.
But these are the least of the reasons why a
child should be trained to put up with little discomforts
and take no notice. The child, who has been
allowed to become self-regardful in the matter of
sensations, as of appetites, has lost his child’s estate,
he is no longer humble; he is in the condition
of thinking about himself, instead of that infinitely
blessed condition of not being aware of himself at all.
Nor must we permit ourselves to make an exception
to this rule in the case of the poor little invalid. For
him, far more than for the healthy child, it is important
that he should be trained to take no account of
his sensations; and many a brave little hero suffers
anguish without conscious thought, and therefore, of
course, suffers infinitely less than if he had been
induced to dwell upon his pains. We say, induced,
because though a child may cry with sudden distress,
he does not really think about his aches and pains
unless his thoughts be turned to his ailments by those
about him.
We are not advising any Spartan regimen. It is
not permitted to us to inflict hardness in order that
the children may learn to endure. Our care is
simply to direct their consciousness from their own
sensations. The well-known anecdote of the man,
who, before the days of chloroform, had his leg cut
off without any conscious sensations of pain, because
he determinately kept his mind occupied with other
things, is an extreme but instructive instance of what
may be done in this direction. At the same time,
though the child himself be taught to disregard them,
his sensations should be carefully watched by his
elders, for they must consider and act upon the
danger signals which the child himself must be
taught to disregard. But it is usually possible to
attend to a child’s sensations without letting him
know they have been observed.
This, of the sensations, is only one example of the
altruistic or egoistic direction which the various operations
of a child’s complex nature may receive. His
affections, again, are capable of receiving a subjective
or objective direction, according to the suggestions
which reach him from without. Every child comes
into the world richly endowed with a well of love,
a fountain of justice; but whether the stream of love
shall flow to the right or the left, whether it shall be
egoistic or altruistic, depends on the child’s earliest
training. A child who is taught from the first the
delights of giving and sharing, of loving and bearing,
will always spend himself freely on others, will love
and serve, seeking for nothing again; but the child
who recognises that he is the object of constant
attention, consideration, love and service, becomes
self-regardful, self-seeking, selfish, almost without his
fault, so strongly is he influenced by the direction
his thoughts receive from those about him. So, too,
of that other fountain, of justice, with which every
child is born. There again, the stream may flow forth
in either, but not in both, of the channels, the egoistic
or the altruistic. The child’s demand for justice may
be all for himself, or, from the very first, the rights
of others may be kept before his eyes. He may be
taught to occupy himself with his own rights and other
people’s duties, and, if he is, his state of mind is easily
discernible by the catch-words often on his lips,
“It’s a shame!” “It’s not fair!” or he may, on the
other hand, be so filled with the notion of his own
duties and other people’s rights, that the claims of self
slip quietly into the background. This kind cometh
forth only by prayer, but it is well to clear our
thoughts and know definitely what we desire for our
children, because only so can we work intelligently
towards the fulfilment of our desire. It is sad to
pray, and frustrate the answer by our own action; but
this is, alas, too possible.
During each coming festival of the Eternal Child,
may parents ponder how best to keep their own
children in the blessed child-estate, recollecting that
the humility which Christ commends in the children is
what may be described, philosophically, as the objective
principle as opposed to the subjective, and that,
in proportion as a child becomes self-regardful in any
function of his being, he loses the grace of humility.
This is the broad principle; the practical application
will need constant watchfulness, and constant efforts,
especially in holiday seasons, to keep friends and
visitors from showing their love for the children in
any way that shall tend to develop self-consciousness.
This, of humility, is not only a counsel of perfection,
but is, perhaps, the highest counsel of perfection;
and when we put it to parents, we offer it to those
for whom no endeavour is too difficult, no aim too
lofty; to those who are doing the most to advance
the Kingdom of Christ.
And there, hot, flurried, and, generally at her wits’
end, stood the poor nurse at the door of her mistress’s
room. The terrific bellowing which filled the house
was enough to account for the maid’s distress. Mrs.
Belmont looked worried. She went up wearily to
what she well knew was a weary task. A quarter of
an hour ago life had looked very bright—the sun
shining, sparrows chirping, lilac and laburnum making
a gay show in the suburban gardens about; she
thought of her three nestlings in the nursery, and
her heart was like a singing-bird giving out chirps of
thanks and praise. But that was all changed. The
outside world was as bright as ever, but she was under
a cloud. She knew too well how those screams from
the nursery would spoil her day.
There the boy lay, beating the ground with fists
and feet; emitting one prodigious roar after another,
features convulsed, eyes protruding, in the unrestrained
rage of a wild creature, so transfigured by
passion that even his mother doubted if the noble
countenance and lovely smile of her son had any
existence beyond her fond imagination. He eyed
his mother askance through his tumbled, yellow hair,
but her presence seemed only to aggravate the demon
in possession. The screams were more violent; the
beating of the ground more than ever like a maniac’s
rage.
“Get up, Guy.”
Renewed screams; more violent action of the
limbs!
“Did you hear me, Guy?” in tones of enforced
calmness.
The uproar subsided a little, but when Mrs. Belmont
laid her hand on his shoulder to raise him, the
boy sprang to his feet, ran into her, head-foremost,
like a young bull, kicked her, beat her with his fists,
tore her dress with his teeth, and would no doubt
have ended by overthrowing his delicate mother, but
that Mr. Belmont, no longer able to endure the disturbance,
came up in time to disengage the raging
child and carry him off to his mother’s room. Once
in, the key was turned upon him, and Guy was left to
“subside at his leisure,” said his father.
Breakfast was not a cheerful meal, either upstairs
or down. Nurse was put out; snapped up little Flo,
shook baby for being tiresome, until she had them
both in tears. In the dining-room, Mr. Belmont read
the Times with a frown which last night’s debate did
not warrant; sharp words were at his tongue’s end,
but, in turning the paper, he caught sight of his wife’s
pale face and untasted breakfast. He said nothing,
but she knew and suffered under his thoughts fully
as much as if they had been uttered. Meantime, two
closed doors and the wide space between the rooms
hardly served to dull the ear-torturing sounds that
came from the prisoner.
All at once there was a lull, a sudden and complete
cessation of sound. Was the child in a fit?
“Excuse me a minute, Edward;” and Mrs. Belmont
flew upstairs, followed shortly by her husband. What
was her surprise to see Guy with composed features
contemplating himself in the glass! He held in his
hand a proof of his own photograph which had just
come from the photographer’s. The boy had been
greatly interested in the process; and here was the
picture arrived, and Guy was solemnly comparing it
with that image of himself which the looking-glass
presented.
Nothing more was said on the subject; Mr.
Belmont went to the City, and his wife went about
her household affairs with a lighter heart than she
had expected to carry that day. Guy was released,
and allowed to return to the nursery for his breakfast,
which his mother found him eating in much content
and with the sweetest face in the world; no more
trace of passion than a June day bears when the sun
comes out after a thunderstorm. Guy was, indeed,
delicious; attentive and obedient to Harriet, full of
charming play to amuse the two little ones, and very
docile and sweet with his mother, saying from time
to time the quaintest things. You would have
thought he had been trying to make up for the
morning’s fracas, had he not looked quite unconscious
of wrong-doing.
This sort of thing had gone on since the child’s
infancy. Now, a frantic outburst of passion, to be so
instantly followed by a sweet April-day face and a
sunshiny temper that the resolutions his parents
made about punishing or endeavouring to reform
him passed away like hoar-frost before the child’s
genial mood.
A sunshiny day followed this stormy morning; the
next day passed in peace and gladness, but, the next,
some hair astray, some crumpled rose-leaf under him,
brought on another of Guy’s furious outbursts. Once
again the same dreary routine was gone through;
and, once again, the tempestuous morning was forgotten
in the sunshine of the child’s day.
Not by the father, though: at last, Mr. Belmont
was roused to give his full attention to the mischief
which had been going on under his eyes for nearly the
five years of Guy’s short life. It dawned upon him—other
people had seen it for years—that his wife’s
nervous headaches and general want of tone might
well be due to this constantly recurring distress. He
was a man of reading and intelligence, in touch with
the scientific thought of the day, and especially interested
in what may be called the physical basis of
character,—the interaction which is ever taking place
between the material brain and the immaterial thought
and feeling of which it is the organ. He had even
made little observations and experiments, declared to
be valuable by his friend and ally, Dr. Steinbach, the
head physician of the county hospital.
For a whole month he spread crumbs on the
window-sill every morning at five minutes to eight;
the birds gathered as punctually, and by eight o’clock
the “table” was cleared and not a crumb remained.
So far, the experiment was a great delight to the
children, Guy and Flo, who were all agog to know
how the birds knew the time.
After a month of free breakfasts: “You shall see
now whether or no the birds come because they see
the crumbs.” The prospect was delightful, but, alas!
this stage of the experiment was very much otherwise
to the pitiful childish hearts.
“Oh, father, please let us put out crumbs for the poor
little birds, they are so hungry!” a prayer seconded
by Mrs. Belmont, met with very ready acceptance.
The best of us have our moments of weakness.
“Very interesting,” said the two savants. “Nothing
could show more clearly the readiness with which a
habit is formed in even the less intelligent of the
creatures.”
“Yes, and more than that, it shows the automatic
nature of the action once the habit is formed. Observe,
the birds came punctually and regularly when there
were no longer crumbs for them. They did not come,
look for their breakfast, and take sudden flight when
it was not there, but they settled as before, stayed as
long as before, and then flew off without any sign of
disappointment. That is, they came, as we set one
foot before another in walking, just out of habit, without
any looking for crumbs, or conscious intention of
any sort, a mere automatic or machine-like action
with which conscious thought has nothing to do.”
Of another little experiment Mr. Belmont was
especially proud, because it brought down, as it
were, two quarries at a stroke; touched heredity and
automatic action in one little series of observations.
Rover, the family dog, appeared in the first place
as a miserable puppy saved from drowning. He
was of no breed to speak of, but care and good
living agreed with him. He developed a handsome
shaggy white coat, a quiet, well-featured face, and
betrayed his low origin only by one inveterate habit;
carts he took no notice of, but never a carriage, small
or great, appeared in sight but he ran yelping at the
heels of the horses in an intolerable way, contriving
at the same time to dodge the whip like any street
Arab. Oddly enough, it came out through the milkman
that Rover came of a mother who met with her
death through this very peccadillo.
Here was an opportunity. The point was, to prove
not only that the barking was automatic, but that the
most inveterate habit, even an inherited habit, is open
to cure.
Mr. Belmont devoted himself to the experiment:
he gave orders that, for a month, Rover should go
out with no one but himself. Two pairs of ears
were on the alert for wheels; two, distinguished
between carriage and cart. Now Rover was the
master of an accomplishment of which he and the
family were proud: he could carry a newspaper in
his mouth. Wheels in the distance, then, “Hi!
Rover!” and Rover trotted along, the proud bearer
of the Times. This went on daily for a month, until
at last the association between wheels and newspaper
was established, and a distant rumble would bring
him up—a demand in his eyes. Rover was cured.
By-and-by the paper was unnecessary, and “To heel!
good dog!” was enough when an ominous falling of
the jaw threatened a return of the old habit.
It is extraordinary how wide is the gap between
theory and practice in most of our lives. “The man
who knows the power of habit has a key wherewith
to regulate his own life and the lives of his household,
down to that of the cat sitting at his hearth.”
(Applause.) Thus, Mr. Belmont at a scientific gathering.
But only this morning did it dawn upon him
that, with this key between his fingers, he was letting
his wife’s health, his child’s life, be ruined by a habit
fatal alike to present peace, and to the hope of manly
self-possession in the future. Poor man! he had a
bad half-hour that morning on his way Citywards.
He was not given to introspection, but, when it was
forced upon him, he dealt honestly.
“I must see Steinbach to-night, and talk the whole
thing out with him.”
“Ah, so; the dear Guy! And how long is it, do
you say, since the boy has thus out-broken?”
“All his life, for anything I know—certainly it
began in his infancy.”
“And do you think, my good friend”—here the
Doctor laid a hand on his friend’s arm, and peered
at him with twinkling eyes and gravely set mouth—“do
you think it possible that he has—a—inherited
this little weakness? A grandfather, perhaps?”
“You mean me, I know; yes, it’s a fact. And I
got it from my father, and he, from his. We’re not
a good stock. I know I’m an irascible fellow, and it
has stood in my way all through life.”
“Fair and softly, my dear fellow! go not so fast.
I cannot let you say bad things of my best friend.
But this I allow; there are thorns, bristles all over;
and they come out at a touch. How much better for
you and for Science had the father cured all that!”
“As I must for Guy! Yes, and how much happier
for wife, children, and servants; how much pleasanter
for friends. Well, Guy is the question now. What
do you advise?”
The two sat far into the night discussing a problem
on the solution of which depended the future of a
noble boy, the happiness of a family. No wonder
they found the subject so profoundly interesting that
two by the church clock startled them into a hasty
separation. Both ladies resented this dereliction on
the part of their several lords. They would have
been meeker than Sarah herself had they known that,
not science, not politics, but the bringing up of the
children, was the engrossing topic.
Breakfast-time three days later. Scene, the dining-room. Nursein presence ofMasterandMistress.
“You have been a faithful servant and good friend,
both to us and the children, Harriet, but we blame
you a little for Guy’s passionate outbreaks. Do not
be offended, we blame ourselves more. Your share
of blame is that you have worshipped him from his
babyhood, and have allowed him to have his own
way in everything. Now, your part of the cure is,
to do exactly as we desire. At present, I shall only
ask you to remember that, Prevention is better than
cure. The thing for all of us is to take precautions
against even one more of these outbreaks.
“Keep your eye upon Guy; if you notice—no
matter what the cause—flushed cheeks, pouting lips,
flashing eye, frowning forehead, with two little
upright lines between the eyebrows, limbs held stiffly,
hands, perhaps, closed, head thrown slightly back;
if you notice any or all of these signs, the boy is
on the verge of an outbreak. Do not stop to ask
questions, or soothe him, or make peace, or threaten.
Change his thoughts. That is the one hope. Say quite
naturally and pleasantly, as if you saw nothing, ‘Your
father wants you to garden with him,’ or, ‘for a game
of dominoes;’ or, ‘your mother wants you to help
her in the store-room,’ or, ‘to tidy her work-box.’ Be
ruled by the time of the day, and how you know we are
employed. And be quite sure we do want the boy.”
“But, sir, please excuse me, is it any good to save
him from breaking out when the passion is there in
his heart?”
“Yes, Harriet, all the good in the world. Your
master thinks that Guy’s passions have become a
habit, and that the way to cure him is to keep him
a long time, a month or two, without a single outbreak;
if we can manage that, the trouble will be over.
As for the passion in his heart, that comes with the
outer signs, and both will be cured together. Do,
Harriet, like a good woman, help us in this matter,
and your master and I will always be grateful to
you!”
“I’m sure, ma’am,” with a sob (Harriet was a
soft-hearted woman, and was very much touched
to be taken thus into the confidence of her master
and mistress). “I’m sure I’ll do my best, especially
as I’ve had a hand in it; but I’m sure I never meant
to, and, if I forget, I hope you’ll kindly forgive me.”
“No, Harriet, you must not forget, any more than
you’d forget to snatch a sharp knife from the baby.
This is almost a matter of life and death.”
“Very well, sir; I’ll remember, and thank you for
telling me.”
Breakfast-time was unlucky; the very morning
after the above talk, Nurse had her opportunity.
Flo, for some inscrutable reason, preferred to eat
her porridge with her brother’s spoon. Behold,
quick as a flash, flushed cheeks, puckered brow, rigid
frame!
“Master Guy, dear,” in a quite easy, friendly tone
(Harriet had mastered her lesson), “run down to your
father; he wants you to help him in the garden.”
Instantly the flash in the eye became a sparkle
of delight, the rigid limbs were all active and eager;
out of his chair, out of the room, downstairs, by his
father’s side in less time than it takes to tell. And
the face—joyous, sparkling, full of eager expectation—surely
Nurse had been mistaken this time? But
no; both parents knew how quickly Guy emerged
from the shadow of a cloud, and they trusted Harriet’s
discretion.
“Well, boy, so you’ve come to help me garden?
But I’ve not done breakfast. Have you finished
yours?”
“No, father,” with a dropping lip.
“Well, I’ll tell you what. You run up and eat
your porridge and come down as soon as you’re
ready; I shall make haste, too, and we shall get a
good half-hour in the garden before I go out.”
Up again went Guy with hasty, willing feet.
“Nurse” (breathless hurry and importance), “I
must make haste with my porridge. Father wants
me directly to help him in the garden.”
Nurse winked hard at the fact that the porridge
was gobbled. The happy little boy trotted off to
one of the greatest treats he knew, and that day
passed without calamity.
“I can see it will answer, and life will be another
thing without Guy’s passions; but do you think,
Edward, it’s right to give the child pleasures when
he’s naughty—in fact, to put a premium upon naughtiness,
for it amounts to that?”
“You’re not quite right there. The child does not
know he is naughty; the emotions of ‘naughtiness’
are there; he is in a physical tumult, but wilfulness
has not set in; he does not yet mean to be naughty,
and all is gained if we avert the set of the will towards
wrong doing. He has not had time to recognise
that he is naughty, and his thoughts are changed so
suddenly that he is not in the least aware of what was
going on in him before. The new thing comes to
him as naturally and graciously as do all the joys
of the childish day. The question of desert does
not occur.”
For a week all went well. Nurse was on the alert,
was quick to note the ruddy storm-signal in the fair
little face; never failed to despatch him instantly,
and with a quiet unconscious manner, on some errand
to father or mother; nay, she improved on her
instructions; when father and mother were out of
the way, she herself invented some pleasant errand
to cook about the pudding for dinner; to get fresh
water for Dickie, or to see if Rover had had his
breakfast. Nurse was really clever in inventing expedients,
in hitting instantly on something to be done
novel and amusing enough to fill the child’s fancy.
A mistake in this direction would, experience told
her, be fatal; propose what was stale, and not only
would Guy decline to give up the immediate gratification
of a passionate outbreak—for it is a gratification,
that must be borne in mind—but he would begin to
look suspiciously on the “something else” which so
often came in the way of this gratification.
Security has its own risks. A morning came when
Nurse was not on the alert. Baby was teething and
fractious, Nurse was overdone, and the nursery was
not a cheerful place. Guy, very sensitive to the moral
atmosphere about him, got, in Nurse’s phrase, out
of sorts. He relieved himself by drumming on the
table with a couple of ninepins, just as Nurse was
getting baby off after a wakeful night.
“Stop that noise this minute, you naughty boy!
Don’t you see your poor little brother is going to
sleep?” in a loud whisper. The noise was redoubled,
and assisted by kicks on chair-rungs and table-legs.
Sleep vanished and baby broke into a piteous wail.
This was too much; the Nurse laid down the child,
seized the young culprit, chair and all, carried him
to the furthest corner, and, desiring him not to move
till she gave him leave, set him down with a vigorous
shaking. There were days when Guy would stand
this style of treatment cheerfully, but this was not
one. Before Harriet had even noted the danger
signals, the storm had broken out. For half-an-hour
the nursery was a scene of frantic uproar, baby assisting,
and even little Flo. Half-an-hour is nothing
to speak of; in pleasant chat, over an amusing book,
the thirty minutes fly like five; but half-an-hour in
struggle with a raging child is a day and a night in
length. Mr. and Mrs. Belmont were out, so Harriet
had it all to herself, and it was contrary to orders
that she should attempt to place the child in confinement;
solitude and locked doors involved risks that
the parents would, rightly, allow no one but themselves
to run. At last the tempest subsided, spent,
apparently, by its own force.
A child cannot bear estrangement, disapproval; he
must needs live in the light of a countenance smiling
upon him. His passion over, Guy set himself laboriously
to be good, keeping watch out of the corner
of his eye to see how Nurse took it. She was too
much vexed to respond in any way, even by a smile.
But her heart was touched; and though, by-and-by,
when Mrs. Belmont came in, she did say—“Master
Guy has been in one of his worst tempers again,
ma’am: screaming for better than half-an-hour”—yet
she did not tell her tale with the empressement
necessary to show what a very bad half-hour they
had had. His mother looked with grave reproof at
the delinquent, but she was not proof against his
coaxing ways.
After dinner she remarked to her husband, “You
will be sorry to hear that Guy has had one of his
worst bouts again. Nurse said he screamed steadily
for more than half-an-hour.”
“What did you do?”
“I was out at the time, doing some shopping. But
when I came back, after letting him know how grieved
I was, I did as you say, changed his thoughts and did
my best to give him a happy day.”
“How did you let him know you were grieved?”
“I looked at him in a way he quite understood, and
you should have seen the deliciously coaxing, half-ashamed
look he shot up at me. What eyes he has!”
“Yes, the little monkey! and no doubt he measured
their effect on his mother; you must allow me to say
that my theory certainly is not to give him a happy
day after an outbreak of this sort.”
“Why, I thought your whole plan was to change
his thoughts, to keep him so well occupied with
pleasant things that he does not dwell on what
agitated him.”
“Yes, but did you not tell me the passion was over
when you found him?”
“Quite over, he was as good as gold.”
“Well, the thing we settled on was to avert a
threatened outbreak by a pleasant change of thought;
and to do so in order that, at last, the habit of these
outbreaks may be broken. Don’t you see, that is a very
different thing from pampering him with a pleasant
day when he has already pampered himself with the
full indulgence of his passion?”
“Pampered himself! Why, you surely don’t think
those terrible scenes give the poor child any pleasure.
I always thought he was a deal more to be
pitied than we.”
“Indeed I do. Pleasure is perhaps hardly the
word; but that the display of temper is a form of
self indulgence, there is no doubt at all. You, my
dear, are too amiable to know what a relief it is to
us irritable people to have a good storm and clear
the air.”
“Nonsense, Edward! But what should I have
done? What is the best course after the child has
given way?”
“I think we must, as you suggested before, consider
how we ourselves are governed. Estrangement,
isolation, are the immediate consequences of sin,
even of what may seem a small sin of harshness and
selfishness.”
“Oh, but don’t you think that is our delusion?
that God is loving us all the time, and it is we who
estrange ourselves?”
“Without doubt; and we are aware of the love
all the time, but, also, we are aware of a cloud between
us and it; we know we are out of favour.
We know, too, there is only one way back, through
the fire. It is common to speak of repentance as a
light thing, rather pleasant than otherwise; but it
is searching and bitter: so much so, that the Christian
soul dreads to sin, even the sin of coldness,
from an almost cowardly dread of the anguish of
repentance, purging fire though it is.”
Mrs. Belmont could not clear her throat to answer
for a minute. She had never before had such a
glimpse into her husband’s soul. Here were deeper
things in the spiritual life than any of which she
yet knew.
“Well then, dear, about Guy; must he feel this
estrangement, go through this fire?”
“I think so, in his small degree; but he must
never doubt our love. He must see and feel that
it is always there, though under a cloud of sorrow
which he only can break through.”
Guy’s lapse prepared the way for further lapses.
Not two days passed before he was again hors de
combat. The boy, his outbreak over, was ready at
once to emerge into the sunshine. Not so his
mother. His most bewitching arts met only with
sad looks and silence.
He told his small scraps of nursery news, looking
in vain for the customary answering smile and merry
words. He sidled up to his mother, and stroked
her cheek; that did not do, so he stroked her hand;
then her gown; no answering touch, no smile, no
word; nothing but sorrowful eyes when he ventured
to raise his own. Poor little fellow! The iron was
beginning to enter; he moved a step or two away
from his mother, and raised to hers eyes full of
piteous doubt and pleading. He saw love, which
could not reach him, and sorrow, which he was just
beginning to comprehend. But his mother could
bear it no longer: she got up hastily and left the
room. Then the little boy, keeping close to the
wall, as if even that were something to interpose
between him and this new sense of desolation, edged
off to the furthest corner of the room, and sinking
on the floor with a sad, new quietness, sobbed out
lonely sobs; Nurse had had her lesson, and although
she, too, was crying for her boy, nobody went near
him but Flo. A little arm was passed round his
neck; a hot little cheek pressed against his curls:
“Don’t cry, Guy!” two or three times, and when
the sobs came all the thicker, there was nothing for
it but that Flo must cry too; poor little outcasts!
At last bedtime came, and his mother; but her
face had still that sad, far-away look, and Guy could
see she had been crying. How he longed to spring
up and hug her and kiss her as he would have done
yesterday. But somehow he dared not; and she
never smiled nor spoke, and yet never before had
Guy known how his mother loved him.
She sat in her accustomed chair by the little white
bed, and beckoned the little boy in his nightgown
to come and say his prayers. He knelt at his
mother’s knee as usual, and then she laid her hands
upon him.
“‘Our Father’—oh, mother, mo—o—ther, mother!”
and a torrent of tears drowned the rest, and Guy was
again in his mother’s arms, and she was raining
kisses upon him, and crying softly with him.
Next morning his father received him with open
arms.
“So my poor little boy had a bad day yesterday!”
Guy hung his head and said nothing.
“Would you like me to tell you how you may help
ever having quite such another bad day?”
“Oh yes, please, father; I thought I couldn’t help.”
“Can you tell when the ‘Cross-man’ is coming?”
Guy hesitated. “Sometimes, I think. I get all hot.”
“Well, the minute you find he’s coming, even if
you have begun to cry, say, ‘Please excuse me, Nurse,’
and run downstairs, and then four times round the
garden as fast as you can, without stopping to take
breath!”
“What a good way! Shall I try it now?”
“Why, the ‘Cross-man’ isn’t there now. But I’ll
tell you a secret: he always goes away if you begin
to do something else as hard as you can; and if
you can remember to run away from him round the
garden, you’ll find he won’t run after you; at the
very worst, he won’t run after you more than once
round!”
“Oh, father, I’ll try! What fun! See if I don’t
beat him! Won’t I just give Mr. ‘Cross-man’ a race!
He shall be quite out of breath before we get round
the fourth time.”
The vivid imagination of the boy personified the
foe, and the father jumped with his humour. Guy
was eager for the fray; the parents had found an
ally in their boy; the final victory was surely within
appreciable distance.
“This is glorious, Edward; and it’s as interesting
as painting a picture or writing a book! What a
capital device the race with Mr. ‘Cross-man’ is! It’s
like ‘Sintram.’ He’ll be so much on the qui vive for
‘Cross-man’ that he’ll forget to be cross. The only
danger I see is that of many false alarms. He’ll try
the race, in all good faith, when there is no foe in
pursuit.”
“That’s very likely; but it will do no harm. He is
getting the habit of running away from the evil, and
may for that be the more ready to run when ’tis at his
heels; this, of running away from temptation, is the
right principle, and may be useful to him in a
thousand ways.”
“Indeed, it may be a safeguard to him through
life. How did you get the idea?”
“Do you remember how Rover was cured of barking
after carriages? There were two stages to the
cure; the habit of barking was stopped, and a new
habit was put in its place; I worked upon the recognised
law of association of ideas, and got Rover to
associate the rumble of wheels with a newspaper in
his mouth. I tried at the time to explain how it was
possible to act thus on the ‘mind’ of a dog.”
“I recollect quite well, you said that the stuff—nervous
tissue, you called it—of which the brain is
made is shaped in the same sort of way—at least so I
understood—by the thoughts that are in it, as the
cover of a tart is shaped by the plums below. And
then, when there’s a place ready for them in the brain,
the same sort of thoughts always come to fill it.”
“I did not intend to say precisely that,” said Mr.
Belmont, laughing, “especially the plum part. However,
it will do. Pray go on with your metaphor. It
is decided that plums are not wholesome eating. You
put in your thumb, and pick out a plum; and that
the place may be filled, and well filled, you pop in a—a—figures
fail me—a peach!”
“I see! I see! Guy’s screaming fits are the unwholesome
plum which we are picking out, and the
running away from Cross-man the peach to be got in
instead. (I don’t see why it should be a peach though,
unpractical man!) His brain is to grow to the shape
of the peach, and behold, the place is filled. No
more room for the plum.”[21]
“You have it; you have put, in a light way, a most
interesting law, and I take much blame to myself that
I never thought, until now, of applying it to Guy’s
case. But now I think we are making way; we have
made provision for dislodging the old habit and setting
a new one in its place.”
“Don’t you think the child will be a hero in a very
small way, when he makes himself run away from his
temper?”
“Not in a small way at all; the child will be a hero.
But we cannot be heroes all the time. In sudden
gusts of temptation, God grant him grace to play the
hero, if only through hasty flight; but in what are
called besetting sins, there is nothing safe but the
contrary besetting good habit. And here is where
parents have such infinite power over the future of
their children.”
“Don’t think me superstitious and stupid; but
somehow this scientific training, good as I see it is,
seems to me to undervalue the help we get from
above in times of difficulty and temptation.”
“Let me say that it is you who undervalue the
virtue, and limit the scope of the Divine action.
Whose are the laws Science labours to reveal?
Whose are the works, body or brain, or what you
like, upon which these laws act?”
“How foolish of me! How one gets into a way
of thinking that God cares only for what we call
spiritual things. Let me ask you one more question.
I do see that all this watchful training is necessary,
and do not wish to be idle or cowardly about it.
But don’t you think Guy would grow out of these
violent tempers naturally, as he gets older?”
“Well, he would not, as youth or man, fling himself
on the ground and roar; but no doubt he would
grow up touchy, fiery, open at any minute to a sudden
storm of rage. The man who has too much self-respect
for an open exhibition may, as you know
well enough, poor wife, indulge in continual irritability,
suffer himself to be annoyed by trifling matters.
No, there is nothing for it but to look upon an irate
habit as one to be displaced by a contrary habit.
Who knows what cheerful days we may yet have,
and whether in curing Guy I may not cure myself?
The thing can be done; only one is so lazy about
one’s own habits. Suppose you take me in hand?”
“Oh, I couldn’t! and yet it’s your only fault, dear.”
“Only fault! well, we’ll see. In the meantime
there’s another thing I wish we could do for Guy—stop
him in the midst of an outbreak. Do you remember
the morning we found him admiring himself
in the glass?”
“Yes, with the photograph in his hand.”
“That was it; perhaps the Cross-man race will
answer even in the middle of a tempest. If not, we
must try something else.”
“It won’t work.”
“Why not?”
“Guy will have no more rages; how then can he
be stopped in mid-tempest?”
“Most hopeful of women! But don’t deceive
yourself. Our work is only well begun, but that, let
us hope, is half done.”
His father was right. Opportunities to check him
in mid-career occurred; and Guy answered to the
rein. Mr. Cross-man worked wonders. A record of
outbreaks was kept; now a month intervened; two
months; a year; two years; and at last his parents
forgot their early troubles with their sweet-tempered,
frank-natured boy.
FOOTNOTES:
[21] To state the case more accurately, certain cell connections appear to be
established by habitual traffic in certain thoughts; but there is so much
danger of over-stating or of localising mental operations, that perhaps it
is safe to convey the practical outcome of this line of research in a more
or less figurative way—as, the wearing of a field-path; the making of a
bridge; a railway, &c.
CHAPTER II — ATTENTION.
“But now for the real object of this letter (does it
take your breath away to get four sheets?) We want
you to help us about Kitty. My husband and I are
at our wits’ end, and should most thankfully take
your wise head and kind heart into counsel. I fear
we have been laying up trouble for ourselves and for
our little girl. The ways of nature are, there is no
denying it, very attractive in all young creatures, and
it is so delightful to see a child do as ‘’tis its nature
to,’ that you forget that Nature, left to herself, produces
a waste, be it never so lovely. Our little Kitty’s
might so easily become a wasted life.
“But not to prose any more, let me tell you the
history of Kitty’s yesterday—one of her days is like
the rest, and you will be able to see where we want
your help.
“Figure to yourself the three little heads bent over
‘copy-books’ in our cheery schoolroom. Before a
line is done, up starts Kitty.
“‘Oh, mother, may I write the next copy—shell?
“Shell” is so much nicer than—know, and I’m so
tired of it.’
“‘How much have you done?’
“‘I have written it three whole times, mother, and
I really can’t do it any more! I think I could do—shell.
“Shell” is so pretty!’
“By-and-by we read; but Kitty cannot read—can’t
even spell the words (don’t scold us, we know it
is quite wrong to spell in a reading lesson), because
all the time her eyes are on a smutty sparrow on the
topmost twig of the poplar; so she reads, ‘With,
birdie!’ We do sums; a short line of addition is to
poor Kitty a hopeless and an endless task. ‘Five
and three make—nineteen,’ is her last effort, though
she knows quite well how to add up figures. Half a
scale on the piano, and then—eyes and ears for
everybody’s business but her own. Three stitches of
hemming, and idle fingers plait up the hem or fold
the duster in a dozen shapes. I am in the midst of a
thrilling history talk: ‘So the Black Prince——’
‘Oh, mother, do you think we shall go to the sea this
year? My pail is quite ready, all but the handle, but
I can’t find my spade anywhere!’
“And thus we go on, pulling Kitty through her
lessons somehow; but it is a weariness to herself and
all of us, and I doubt if the child learns anything
except by bright flashes. But you have no notion
how quick the little monkey is. After idling through
a lesson she will overtake us at a bound at the last
moment, and thus escape the wholesome shame of
being shown up as the dunce of our little party.
“Kitty’s dawdling ways, her restless desire for
change of occupation, her always wandering thoughts,
lead to a good deal of friction, and spoil our schoolroom
party, which is a pity, for I want the children
to enjoy their lessons from the very first. What do
you think the child said to me yesterday in the most
coaxing pretty way? ‘There are so many things nicer
than lessons! Don’t you think so, mother?’ Yes,
dear aunt, I see you put your finger on those unlucky
words ‘coaxing, pretty way,’ and you look, if you do
not say, that awful sentence of yours about sin being
bred of allowance. Isn’t that it? It is quite true; we
are in fault. Those butterfly ways of Kitty’s were
delicious to behold until we thought it time to set her
to work, and then we found that we should have been
training her from her babyhood. Well,
‘If you break your plaything yourself, dear,
Don’t you cry for it all the same?
I don’t think it is such a comfort
To have only oneself to blame.’
“So, like a dear, kind aunt, don’t scold us, but help us
to do better. Is Kitty constant to anything? you ask.
Does she stick to any of the ‘many things so much
nicer than lessons’? I am afraid that here, too, our
little girl is ‘unstable as water.’ And the worst of it
is, she is all agog to be at a thing, and then, when you
think her settled to half-an-hour’s pleasant play, off
she is like any butterfly. She says her, ‘How doth
the little busy bee,’ dutifully, but when I tell her she
is not a bit like a busy bee, but rather like a foolish,
flitting butterfly, I’m afraid she rather likes it, and
makes up to the butterflies as if they were akin to
her, and were having just the good time she would
prefer. But you must come and see the child to
understand how volatile she is.
“‘Oh, mother, please let me have a good doll’s wash
this afternoon; I’m quite unhappy about poor Peggy!
I really think she likes to be dirty!’
“Great preparations follow in the way of little tub,
and soap, and big apron; the little laundress sits
down, greatly pleased with herself, to undress her
dirty Peggy; but hardly is the second arm out of its
sleeve, than, presto! a new idea; off goes Kitty to clean
out her doll’s-house, deaf to all nurse’s remonstrances
about ‘nice hot water,’ and ‘poor dirty Peggy.’
“I’m afraid the child is no more constant to her
loves than to her play; she is a loving little soul, as
you know, and is always adoring somebody. Now
it’s her father, now Juno, now me, now Hugh; and
the rain of warm kisses, the soft clasping arms, the
nestling head, are delicious, whether to dog or man.
But, alas! Kitty’s blandishments are a whistle you
must pay for; to-morrow it is somebody else’s turn,
and the bad part is that she has only room for one
at a time. If we could get a little visit from you,
now, Kitty would be in your pocket all day long; and
we, even Peggy, would be left out in the cold. But
do not flatter yourself it would last; I think none of
Kitty’s attachments has been known to last longer
than two days.
“If the chief business of parents is to train character
in their children, we have done nothing for Kitty; at
six years old the child has no more power of application,
no more habit of attention, is no more able to
make herself do the thing she ought to do, indeed,
has no more desire to do the right thing, than she
had at six months old. We are getting very unhappy
about it. My husband feels strongly that
parents should labour at character as the Hindoo
gold-beater labours at his vase; that character is the
one thing we are called upon to effect. And what
have we done for Kitty? We have turned out a ‘fine
animal,’ and are glad and thankful for that; but that
is all; the child is as wayward, as unsteady, as a
young colt. Do help us, dear aunt. Think our little
girl’s case over; if you can, get at the source of the
mischief, and send us a few hints for our guidance,
and we shall be yours gratefully evermore.”
“And now for my poor little great-niece! Her
mother piles up charges against her, but how interesting
and amusing and like the free world of fairy-land it
would all be were it not for the tendencies which, in
these days, we talk much about and watch little against.
We bring up our children in the easiest, happy-go-lucky
way, and all the time talk solemnly in big words
about the momentous importance of every influence
brought to bear upon them. But it is true; these
naughty, winsome ways of Kitty’s will end in her
growing up like half the ‘girls’—that is, young women—one
meets. They talk glibly on many subjects; but
test them, and they know nothing of any; they are
ready to undertake anything, but they carry nothing
through. This week, So-and-so is their most particular
friend, next week such another; even their amusements,
their one real interest, fail and flag; but then, there
is some useful thing to be learnt—how to set tiles or
play the banjo! And, all the time, there is no denying,
as you say, that this very fickleness has a charm, so
long as the glamour of youth lasts, and the wayward
girl has bright smiles and winning, graceful ways to
disarm you with. But youth does not last; and the
poor girl, who began as a butterfly, ends as a grub,
tied to the earth by the duties she never learnt how
to fulfil; that is, supposing she is a girl with a conscience;
wanting that, she dances through life whatever
befalls; children, husband, home, must take their
chance. ‘What a giddy old grandmother the Peterfields
have!’ remarked a pert young man of my
acquaintance. But, indeed, the ‘giddy old grandmother’
is not an unknown quantity.
“Are you saying to yourself, a prosy old ‘great-aunt’
is as bad as a ‘giddy old grandmother’? I really have
prosed abominably, but Kitty has been on my mind all
the time, and it is quite true, you must take her in hand.
“First, as to her lessons: you must help her to
gain the power of attention; that should have been
done long ago, but better late than never, and an
aunt who has given her mind to these matters takes
blame to herself for not having seen the want sooner.
‘But,’ I fancy you are saying, ‘if the child has no
faculty of attention, how can we give it to her? It’s
just a natural defect.’ Not a bit of it! Attention is
not a faculty at all, though I believe it is worth more
than all the so-called faculties put together; this, at
any rate, is true, that no talent, no genius, is worth
much without the power of attention; and this is
the power which makes men or women successful
in life.
“Attention is no more than this—the power of
giving your mind to what you are about—the bigger
the better so far as the mind goes, and great minds
do great things; but have you never known a person
with a great mind, ‘real genius,’ his friends say, who
goes through life without accomplishing anything?
It is just because he wants the power to ‘turn on,’
so to speak, the whole of his great mind; he is unable
to bring the whole of his power to bear on the subject
in hand. ‘But Kitty?’ Yes, Kitty must get this power
of ‘turning on.’ She must be taught to give her
mind to sums and reading, and even to dusters. Go
slowly; a little to-day and a little more to-morrow.
In the first place, her lessons must be made interesting.
Do not let her scramble through a page of ‘reading,’
for instance, spelling every third word and then
waiting to be told what it spells, but see that every
day she learns a certain number of new words—six,
twelve, twenty, as she is able to hear them; not
‘spellings’—terrible invention!—but words that occur
in a few lines of some book of stories or rhymes;
and these she should know, not by spelling, but by
sight. It does not matter whether the new words be
long or short, in one syllable or in four, but let them
be interesting words. For instance, suppose her task
for to-day be ‘Little Jack Horner,’ she should learn
to know, by sight, thumb, plum, Christmas, corner,
&c., before she begins to read the rhyme; make
‘plum’ with her loose letters, print it on her slate,
let her find it elsewhere in her book, any device you
can think of, so that ‘plum’ is brought before her
eyes half-a-dozen times, and each time recognised
and named. Then, when it comes in the reading
lesson, it is an old friend, read off with delight. Let
every day bring the complete mastery of a few new
words, as well as the keeping up of the old ones.
At the rate of only six a day she will learn, say,
fifteen hundred in a year; in other words, she will
have learned to read! And if it do not prove to be
reading without tears and reading with attention, I
shall not presume to make another suggestion about
the dear little girl’s education.
“But do not let the lesson last more than ten
minutes, and insist, with brisk, bright determination,
on the child’s full concentrated attention of eye and
mind for the whole ten minutes. Do not allow a
moment’s dawdling at lessons.
“I would not give her rows of figures to add yet;
use dominoes or the domino cards prepared for the
purpose, the point being to add or subtract the dots
on the two halves in a twinkling. You will find that
the three can work together at this as at the reading,
and the children will find it as exciting and delightful
as ‘old soldier.’ Kitty will be all alive here, and will
take her share of work merrily; and this is a point
gained. Do not, if you can help it, single the little
maid out from the rest and throw her on her own
responsibility. ’Tis a ‘heavy and a weary weight’ for
the bravest of us, and the little back will get a trick of
bending under life if you do not train her to carry it
lightly, as an Eastern woman her pitcher.
“Then, vary the lessons; now head, and now
hands; now tripping feet and tuneful tongue; but in
every lesson let Kitty and the other two carry away
the joyous sense of—
‘Something attempted, something done.’
“Allow of no droning wearily over the old stale
work,—which must be kept up all the time, it is true,
but rather by way of an exciting game than as the
lesson of the day, which should always be a distinct
step that the children can recognise.
“You have no notion, until you try, how the ‘now-or-never’
feeling about a lesson quickens the attention
of even the most volatile child; what you can drone
through all day, you will; what must be done, is done.
Then, there is a by-the-way gain besides that of
quickened attention. I once heard a wise man say
that, if he must choose between the two, he would
rather his child should learn the meaning of ‘must’
than inherit a fortune. And here you will be able to
bring moral force to bear on wayward Kitty. Every
lesson must have its own time, and no other time in
this world is there for it. The sense of the preciousness
of time, of the irreparable loss when a ten
minutes’ lesson is thrown away, must be brought
home.
“Let your own unaffected distress at the loss of
‘golden minutes’ be felt by the children, and also be
visited upon them by the loss of some small childish
pleasure which the day should have held. It is a
sad thing to let a child dawdle through a day and be
let off scot-free. You see, I am talking of the children,
and not of Kitty alone, because it is so much
easier to be good in company; and what is good for
her will be good for the trio.
“But there are other charges: poor Kitty is neither
steady in play nor steadfast in love! May not the
habit of attending to her lessons help her to stick to
her play? Then, encourage her. ‘What! The doll’s
tea-party over! That’s not the way grown-up ladies
have tea; they sit and talk for a long time. See if
you can make your tea-party last twenty minutes by
my watch!’ This failing of Kitty’s is just a case
where a little gentle ridicule might do a great deal of
good. It is a weapon to be handled warily, for one
child may resent, and another take pleasure in being
laughed at; but managed with tact I do believe it’s
good for children and grown-ups to see the comic
side of their doings.
“I think we err in not enough holding up certain
virtues for our children’s admiration. Put a premium
of praise on every finished thing, if it is only a house
of cards. Steadiness in work is a step on the way
towards steadfastness in love. Here, too, the praise
of constancy might very well go with good-humoured
family ‘chaff,’ not about the new loves, which are
lawful, whether of kitten or playmate, but about the
discarded old loves. Let Kitty and all of them grow
up to glory in their constancy to every friend.
“There, I am sending you a notable preachment
instead of the few delicate hints I meant to offer; but
never mount a woman on her hobby—who knows
when she will get off again?”
CHAPTER III — AN EDUCATIONAL EXPERIMENT
You wish me to tell you the story of my little girl?
Well, to begin at the beginning. In looking back
through the pages of my journal I find many scattered
notices of Agnes, and I always write of her, I find,
as “poor Agnes.” Now, I wonder why? The child
is certainly neither unhealthy nor unhappy—at least,
not with any reason; but again and again I find this
sort of entry:—
“Agnes displeased with her porridge; says nothing,
but looks black all day.”
“Harry upset his sister’s work-basket, by accident,
I truly believe, but she can’t get over it; speaks to no
one, and looks as if under a cloud.”
I need not go on; the fact is, the child is sensible
of many injuries heaped upon her; I think there is
no ground for the feeling, for she is really very sweet
when she has not, as the children say, the black dog
on her back.
It is quite plain to me, and to others also, I think,
that we have let this sort of thing go on too long
without dealing with it. We must take the matter
in hand.
Please God, our little Agnes must not grow up in
this sullen habit, for all our sakes, but chiefly for her
own, poor child; I felt that in this matter I might
be of more use than Edward, who simply does not
understand a temper less sunny and open than his
own. I pondered and pondered, and, at last, some
light broke in upon me. I thought I should get hold
of one principle at a time, work that out thoroughly,
and then take up the next, and so on, until all the
springs of sullenness were exhausted, and all supplies
from without stopped. I was beginning to suspect
that the laws of habit worked here as elsewhere, and
that, if I could get our dear child to pass, say, six
weeks without a “fallen countenance,” she might
lose this distressing failing for life.
I meant to take most of the trouble of this experiment
upon myself, but somehow I never can do
anything without consulting my husband. I think
men have clearer heads than we women; that is,
they can see both sides of a question and are not
carried off their feet by the one side presented to
them.
“Well, Edward, our little Agnes does not get over
her sulky fits; in fact, they last longer, and are harder
to get out of than ever!”
“Poor little girl! It is unhappy for her and for
all of us. But don’t you think it is a sort of childish
malaise she will soon grow out of?”
“Now, have you not said, again and again, that a
childish fault, left to itself, can do no other than
strengthen?”
“True; I suppose the fact is I am slow to realise
the fault. But you are right. From the point of
view of habit we are pledged to deal with it. Have
you made any plans?”
“Yes; I have been trying to work the thing out
on your lines. We must watch the rise of the sullen
cloud, and change her thoughts before she has time
to realise that the black fit is coming.”
“You are right; if we can keep the child for only
a week without this settling of the cloud, the mere
habit would be somewhat broken.”
We had not to wait for our opportunity. At breakfast
next day—whether Harry’s porridge looked more
inviting than her own, or whether he should not have
been helped first, or whether the child had a little pain
of which she was hardly aware—suddenly, her eyes
fell, brows dropped, lips pouted, the whole face became
slightly paler than before, the figure limp, limbs
lax, hands nerveless—and our gentle child was transformed,
become entirely unlovable. So far, her
feelings were in the emotional stage; her injury,
whatever it was, had not yet taken shape in her
thoughts; she could not have told you what was the
matter, because she did not know; but very soon
the thinking brain would come to the aid of the quick
emotions, and then she would be sulky of fixed purpose.
Her father saw the symptoms rise and knew
what that would lead to, and, with the promptness
which has often saved us, he cried out—
“Agnes, come here, and hold up your pinafore!”
and Agnes trotted up to his side, her pinafore held
up very much to receive the morning dole of crumbs
for the birds; presently, she came back radiant with
the joy of having given the birds a good breakfast,
and we had no more sulky fits that day. This went
on for a fortnight or so, with fair but not perfect
success. Whenever her father or I was present, we
caught the emotion before the child was conscious of
it, and succeeded in turning her thoughts into some
pleasant channel. But poor nurse has had bad hours
with Agnes; there would sit the child, pale and silent,
for hours together, doing nothing because she liked
to do it, but only because she was made. And, once
the fit had settled down, thick and steady as a London
fog, neither her father nor I could help in the least.
Oh, the inconceivable settled cloudiness and irresponsiveness
of that sweet child face!
Our tactics were at fault. No doubt they helped so
far as they went. We managed to secure bright days
that might otherwise have been cloudy when we
happened to be present at the first rise of the sullen
mood. But it seemed impossible to bring about so
long an abstinence from sullen fits as would eradicate
the habit. We pictured to ourselves the dreary life
that lay before our pretty little girl; the sort of insulation,
the distrust of her sweetness, to which even one
such sullen fit would give rise; worse, the isolation
which accompanies this sort of temper, and the anguish
of repentance to follow. And then, I know, madness
is often bred of this strong sense of injured personality.
It is not a pleasant thing to look an evil in the face.
Whether or no “a little knowledge is a dangerous,”
certainly, it is a trying thing. If we could only have
contented ourselves with, “Oh, she’ll grow out of it
by-and-by,” we could have put up with even a daily
cloud. But these forecasts of our little girl’s future
made the saving of the child at any cost our most
anxious care.
“I’ll tell you what, Mary; we must strike out a new
line. In a general way, I do believe it’s best to deal
with a child’s faults without making him aware that he
has them. It fills the little beings with a ridiculous
sense of importance to have anything belonging to
them, even a fault. But in this case, I think, we shall
have to strike home and deal with the cause at least as
much as with the effects, and that, chiefly, because we
have not effects entirely under our control.”
“But, Edward, what if there is no cure? What
if this odious temper were hereditary—our precious
child’s inheritance from those who should have brought
her only good?”
“Poor little wife! so this is how it looks to you.
You women are sensitive creatures. Why, do you
know, it never occurred to me that it might be all my
fault. Well, I will not laugh at the fancy. Let us
take it seriously, even if, as it seems to me, a little
morbid. Let us suppose that this sad sullenness of
which I hear so much and see so little, is, indeed,
Agnes’s inheritance from her mother—may she only
inherit all the rest, and happy the man whose life she
blesses! The question is not ‘How has it come?’
but ‘How are we to deal with it?’—equally, you and
I. Poor things! It’s but a very half-and-half kind of
matrimony if each is to pick out his or her own particular
bundle of failings, and deal with it single-handed.
This poor man finds the prospect too much
for him! As a matter of fact, though, I believe that
every failing of mind, body, temper, and what not,
is a matter of inheritance, and that each parent’s
particular business in life is to pass his family forward
freed from that particular vicious tendency
which has been his own bane—or hers, if you
prefer it.”
“Well, dear, do as you will; I feel that you know
best. What it would be in these days of greater
insight to be married to a man who would say, ‘There,
that boy may thank his mother’ for this or the other
failure. Of course, the thing is done now, but more
often than not as a random guess.”
“To return to Agnes. I think we shall have to show
her to herself in this matter, to rake up the ugly feeling,
however involuntary, and let her see how hateful it
is. Yes, I do not wonder you shrink from this. So
do I. It will destroy the child’s unconsciousness.”
“Oh, Edward, how I dread to poke into the poor
little wounded heart, and bring up worse things to
startle her!”
“I am sorry for you, dear, but I think it must be
done; and don’t you think you are the person to do
it? While they have a mother I don’t think I could
presume to poke too much into the secrets of the
children’s hearts.”
“I’ll try; but if I get into a mess you must help me
through.”
The opportunity came soon enough. It was pears
this time. Harry would never have known whether
he had the biggest or the least. But we had told
nurse to be especially careful in this matter. “Each
of the children must have the biggest or best as often
as one another, but there must be no fuss, no taking
turns, about such trifles. Therefore, very rightly,
you gave Harry the bigger and Agnes the smaller
pear.”
Agnes’s pear was not touched; there the child sat,
without word or sob, but all gathered into herself, like
a sea anemone whose tentacles have been touched.
The stillness, whiteness, and brooding sullenness of
the face, the limp figure and desolate attitude, would
have made me take the little being to my heart if I
had not too often failed to reach her in this way. This
went on all day, all of us suffering; and in the evening,
when I went to hear the children’s prayers before
bed, I meant to have it out.
We were both frozen up with sadness, and the
weary little one was ready to creep into her mother’s
heart again. But I must not let her yet.
“So my poor Agnes has had a very sad day?”
“Yes, mother,” with a little quivering sob.
“And do you know we have all had a very sad day,—father,
mother, your little brother, nurse—every one
of us has felt as if a black curtain had been hung up
to shut out the sunshine?”
The child was sympathetic, and shivered at the
sight of the black curtain and the warm sunshine
shut out.
“And do you know who has put us all out in the
dark and the cold? Our little girl drew the curtain,
because she would not speak to any of us, or be kind
to any of us, or love any of us all the day long; so we
could not get into the sunshine, and have been shivering
and sad in the cold.”
“Mother, mother!” with gasping sobs; “not you
and father?”
“Ah! I thought my little girl would be sorry.
Now let us try to find out how it all happened. Is
it possible that Agnes noticed that her brother’s pear
was larger than her own?”
“Oh, mother, how could I?” And the poor little
face was hidden in her mother’s breast, and the outbreak
of sobs that followed was too painful. I feared
it might mean actual illness for the sensitive little soul.
I think it was the right thing to do; but I had barely
courage enough to leave the results in more loving
hands.
“Never mind; don’t cry any more, darling, and
we will ask our Father above to forgive and forget
all about it. Mother knows that her dear little Agnes
will try not to love herself best any more. And then
the black curtain will never fall, and we shall never
again be a whole long day standing sadly out in the
cold. Good-night from mother, and another sweet
good-night from father.”
The treatment seems to answer. On the slightest
return of the old sullen symptoms we show our little
girl what they mean. But the grief that follows is
so painful that I’m afraid we could not go on with
it for the sake of the child’s health. But, happily,
we very rarely see a sulky face now; and when we
do we turn and look upon our child, and the look
melts her, until she is all gentleness, penitence, and
love.
CHAPTER IV — DOROTHY ELMORE’S ACHIEVEMENT: A FORECAST
Part I
I know of no happier moment for parents than that
when their eldest daughter returns from school to
take her place finally by her mother’s side. It was
two years that very day since we had seen Dorothy
when her father set out for Lausanne to bring her
home; and how the children and I got through the
few days of his absence, I don’t know. The last
touches had been put, many times over, to her rooms—not
the plain little room she had left, but a dainty
bower for our young maiden, a little sitting-room
opening into a pure nest of a bedroom. Our eyes
met, her father’s and mine, and moistened as we
conjured up I don’t know what visions of pure young
life to be lived there, the virginal prayers to be offered
at the little prayer table, the gaiety of heart that
should, from this nook, bubble over the house, and,
who knows, by-and-by, the dreams of young love
which should come to glorify the two little rooms.
Two or three times already had the children put
fresh flowers into everything that would hold a
flower. Pretty frocks and sweet faces, bright hair
and bright eyes, had been ready this long time to
meet sister Dorothy.
At last, a telegram from Dover—“Home by five”—and
our restlessness subsided into a hush of expectation.
The sound of wheels on the gravel, and we flew to
the hall door and stood in two files, children and
maids, Rover and Floss, waiting to welcome the child
of the house. Then, a lovely face, glad to tears,
looking out of a nest of furs; then, a light leap,
almost before the carriage drew up, and I had her in
my arms, my Dorothy, the child of my heart! The
order of the day was “high tea,” to which every
one, down to baby May, sat up. We two, her father
and I, gave her up to the children, only exchanging
notes by the species of telegraphy married folk
understand.
“Indubitably lovely!” said her father’s eyes;
“And what grace—what an elegant girl she is!”
answered mine; “And do but see what tact she
shows with the little ones;” “And notice the way she
has with us, as if her heart were brimming with
reverence and affection.” Thus, we two with our
eyes. For a week or more we could not settle down.
As it was the Christmas holidays, we had not Miss
Grimshaw to keep us in order, and so it happened
that wherever Dorothy ran,—no, she went with a
quick noiseless step, but never ran,—about the house
to find out the old dear nooks, we all followed; a troop
of children with their mother in the rear; their father
too, if he happened to be in. Truly we were a
ridiculous family, and did our best to turn the child’s
head. Every much has its more-so. Dorothy’s two
special partisans were Elsie, our fifteen years old girl,
fast treading in her sister’s steps, and Herbert, our
eldest son, soon to go to college. Elsie would come
to my room and discourse by the hour, her text being
ever, “Dorothy says.” And as for Herbs, it was
pleasant to see his budding manhood express itself in
all sorts of little attentions to his lovely sister.
For lovely she was; there could not be two
opinions on that point. A lilymaid, tall and graceful,
without a trace of awkwardness or self consciousness;
the exquisite complexion of the Elmores (they are a
Devonshire family), warm, lovely rose on pearly white,
no hint of brunette colouring; a smile which meant
spring and love and other good things; and deep
blue eyes reflecting the light of her smile.
Never, not even during the raptures of early
married life, have I known a month of such joyous
exhilaration as that which followed Dorothy’s return,
and I think her father would own as much.
What a month it was! There was the pleasant
earthly joy of going to town to get frocks for Dorothy;
then the bewilderment of not being able to find out
what suited her best.
“Anything becomes her!” exclaims Mdme. la
Modiste; “that figure, that complexion, may wear
anything.”
And then, the pleasure of entering a room—all eyes
bent upon us in kindliness; our dear old friends
hurrying forward to make much of the child; the
deference and gentleness of her manner to these,
and the warmth with which she was received by her
compeers, both maidens and men; her grace in the
dance; her simplicity in conversation; the perfection
of her manner, which was not manner at all,
but her own nature, in every situation. After all,
she liked best to be at home; was more amiable
and lovely with father and mother, brothers and
sisters, than with the most fascinating strangers.
Our good child! We had grown a little shy of
speaking to her about the best things, but we knew
she said her prayers: how else this outflow of sweet
maiden life upon us all?
I can imagine these ramblings of mine falling into
the hands of a young pair whose life is in each
other:—“Oh, only the outpourings of a doting
mother!” and they toss the pages aside. But never
believe, young people, that yours are the only ecstatic
moments, yours the only experiences worth recording;
wait and see.
Part II
These happy days had lasted for a month or
more, when, one bright day in February, I remember
it well, a little cloud arose. This is how it was:
Dorothy had promised Elsie that she would drive
her in the pony-carriage to Banford to choose a
doll for May’s birthday. Now, it happened that I
wanted the little carriage to take to my “Mothers” at
Ditchling the clothing I had bought in London with
their club money. My errand could not be deferred;
it must be done that day or a week later. But I did
not see why the children’s commission would not
do as well to-morrow; and so I said, in good faith,
as I was stepping into the carriage, hardly noticing
the silence with which my remark was received.
I came home tired, after a long afternoon, looking
forward to the welcome of the girls. The two
seniors were sitting in the firelight, bright enough
just then to show me Dorothy sitting limp and pale
in a low chair, and Elsie watching her with a perplexed
and anxious expression. Dorothy did look
up to say, “Are you tired, mother?” but only her
eyes looked, there was nothing behind them.
“You look tired and cold enough, my dear; what
has been the matter?”
“Oh, I’m very well, thank you; but I am tired, I
think I’ll go to bed.” And she held up a cold cheek
for the mother’s kiss for which she offered no return.
Elsie and I gazed at one another in consternation;
our fairy princess, our idol (was it indeed so?) What
had come to her?
“What is the matter with Dorothy? Has she a
headache?”
“Oh, mother, I don’t know,” said the poor child,
on the verge of tears. “She has been like this ever
since you went, saying ‘Yes,’ and ‘No,’ and ‘No,
thank you,’ quite kindly, but never saying a word
of herself. Has any one been grieving our Dorothy,
or is she going to be ill? Oh, mother, mother!”
“Nay, child, don’t cry. Dorothy is overdone;
you know she has been out twice this week, and
three times last, and late hours don’t suit her. We
must take better care of her, that’s all.”
Elsie was comforted, but not so her mother. I
believed every word I had said to the child; but
all the time there was a stir in my heart like the
rustling of a snake in the grass. But I put it from
me.
It was with a hidden fear that I came down to
breakfast. Dorothy was in the room already doing
the little duties of the breakfast table. But she was
pale and still; her hands moved, her figure hung,
in the limp way I had noticed the night before. Her
cheek, a cold “Good-morning, mother,” and a smile
on her lips that brought no light to her eyes, was
all the morning salutation I got. Breakfast was an
uncomfortable, constrained meal. The children
wondered what was the matter, and nobody knew.
Her father got on best with Dorothy for he knew
nothing of the evening’s history, so he petted her
as usual, making all the more of her for her pale
looks.
For a whole week this went on, and never once
was I allowed to meet Dorothy eye to eye. The
children were hardly better served, for they, too,
had noticed something amiss; only her father could
win any of the old friendliness, because he treated
her as the Dorothy who had come home to us, only
a little done up.
“We must have the doctor for that child, wife.
Don’t you see how she is losing flesh, and how the
roses she brought home are fading? She has no
appetite and no spirits. But, why, you surely don’t
think our dainty moth has burned her wings already?
There’s nobody here, unless it’s young Gardiner, and
she would never waste herself on a gawky lad like
that!”
This was a new idea, and I stopped a moment to
consider, for I knew of at least half-a-dozen young
men who had been attentive to Dorothy, all to be
preferred to this hobbledehoy young Gardiner. But,
no! I could trace the change from the moment of
my return from Ditchling. But I jumped at the
notion of the doctor; it would, at any rate, take her
out of herself, and—we should see.
The doctor came; said she wanted tone; advised,
not physic, but fresh air, exercise, and early hours.
So we all laid ourselves out to obey his directions
that day, but with no success to speak of.
But the next was one of those glorious February
days when every twig is holding itself stiffly in the
pride of coming leafage, and the snowdrops in the
garden beds lift dainty heads out of the brown earth.
The joy of the spring did it. We found her in the
breakfast-room, snowdrops at her throat, rosy, beaming,
joyous; a greeting, sweet and tender, for each,
and never had we known her talk so sparkling, her
air so full of dainty freshness. There was no relapse
after this sudden cure. Our good friend Dr. Evans
called again, to find her in such flourishing health
that ten minutes’ raillery of “my poor patient” was
the only attention he thought necessary. But, “H’m!
Mighty sudden cure!” as he was going out, showed
that he too found something odd in this sudden
change.
In a day or two we had forgotten all about our bad
week. All went well for awhile. At the end of five
weeks, however, we were again pulled up—another
attack of sudden indisposition, so outsiders thought.
What did I think? Well, my thoughts were not
enviable.
“Father, I wish you would call at Walker’s and
choose me some flowers for this evening.” It was the
evening of the Brisbanes’ dance, and I had half an
idea that Arthur Brisbane had made some impression
on Dorothy. His state of mind was evident enough.
But, without thinking twice, I interrupted with—
“Don’t you think what we have in the ‘house’
will do, dear? What could make up better than
stephanotis and maidenhair?”
Dorothy made no answer, and her father, thinking
all was right, went off at once; he was already rather
late. We thought no more of the matter for a minute
or two, when, at the same moment, Elsie and I found
our eyes fixed upon Dorothy. The former symptoms
followed—days of pallor and indisposition, which
were, at the same time, days of estrangement from
us all. Again we had in Dr. Evans, “just to look at
her,” and this time I noticed—not without a foolish
mother’s resentment—that his greeting was other than
cordial, “Well, young lady, and what’s gone amiss
this time?” he said, knitting his bushy brows, and
gazing steadily at her out of the eyes which could be
keen as well as kind. Dorothy flushed and fidgeted
under his gaze, but gave only the cold unsatisfactory
replies we had been favoured with. The prescription
was as before; but again the recovery was sudden,
and without apparent cause.
Part III
To make a long story short, this sort of thing went
on, at longer or shorter intervals, through all that
winter and summer and winter again. My husband,
in the simplicity of his nature, could see nothing but—
“The child is out of sorts; we must take her abroad
for a month or two; she wants change of air and
scene.”
The children were quicker-eyed; children are always
quick to resent unevenness of temper in those
about them. A single angry outbreak, harsh word,
and you may lay yourself out to please them for
months before they will believe in you again. Georgie
was the first to let the cat out of the bag.
“Dorothy is in a sulky fit again, mother; I wish
she wouldn’t!”
Elsie, who has her father’s quick temper, was in
the room.
“You naughty ungrateful little boy, you! How
can you say such a thing of Dorothy? Didn’t she
sit all yesterday morning making sails for your boat?”
Georgie, a little mollified, “Yes, but why need she
be sulky to-day? We all loved her yesterday, and
I’m sure I want to to-day!”
Now that the mask was fallen and even the children
could see what was amiss, I felt that the task before
me must not be put off. I had had great misgivings
since the first exhibition of Dorothy’s sullen temper;
now I saw what must be done, and braced myself
for a heavy task. But I could not act alone; I must
take my husband into my confidence, and that was
the worst of it.
“George, how do you account for Dorothy’s fits of
wretchedness?”
“Why, my dear, haven’t I told you? The child is
out of sorts, and must have change. We’ll have a
little trip up the Rhine, and perhaps into Switzerland,
so soon as the weather is fit. It will be worth something
to see her face light up at some things I mean to
show her!”
“I doubt if there is anything the matter with her
health; remember how perfectly well and happy she
is between these fits of depression.”
“What is it, then? You don’t think she’s in love,
do you?”
“Not a bit of it; her heart is untouched, and her
dearest loves are home loves.”
My husband blew his nose, with a “Bless the little
girl! I could find it in my heart to wish it might
always be so with her. But what is your notion? I
can see you have got to the bottom of the little
mystery. Trust you women for seeing through a
stone wall.”
“Each attack of what we have called ‘poorliness’
has been a fit of sullenness, lasting sometimes for
days, sometimes for more than a week, and passing
off as suddenly as it came.”
My dear husband’s face clouded with serious displeasure;
never before had it worn such an expression
for me. I had a sense of separation from him, as if
we two, who had so long been one, were two once
more.
“This is an extraordinary charge for a mother to
bring against her child. How have you come to this
conclusion?”
Already was my husband become my judge. He
did not see that I was ill, agitated, still standing, and
hardly able to keep my feet. And there was worse to
come: how was I to go through with it?
“What causes for resentment can Dorothy conceivably
have?” he repeated, in the same cold judicial
tone.
“It is possible to feel resentment, it is possible to
nurse resentment, to let it hang as a heavy cloud-curtain
between you and all you love the best, without
any adequate cause, without any cause that you can
see yourself when the fit is over!”
My voice sounded strange and distant in my own
ears: I held by the back of a chair to steady myself:
but I was not fainting: I was acutely alive to all that
was passing in my husband’s mind. He looked at me
curiously, inquisitively, but not as if I belonged to
him, and were part and parcel of his life.
“You seem to be curiously familiar with a state of
feeling which I should have judged to be the last a
Christian lady would know anything about.”
“Oh, my husband, don’t you see? You are killing
me. I am not going through this anguish for nothing.
I do know what it is. And if Dorothy, my poor child,
suffers, it is all my fault! There is nothing bad in
her but what she has got from me.”
George was moved; he put his arm round me in
time to save me. But I was not surprised, a few days
later, to find my first grey hairs. If that hour were
to be repeated, I think I could not bear it.
“Poor wife! I see; it is to yourself you have
been savagely cruel, and not to our little girl. Forgive
me, dear, that I did not understand at once; but
we men are slow and dull. I suppose you are putting
yourself (and me too) to all this pain because there is
something to be gained by it. You see some way out
of the difficulty, if there is one!”
“Don’t say ‘if there is one.’ How could I go
through all this pain if I did not think some way of
helping our darling would come out of it?”
“Ah! appearances were against you, but I knew
you loved the child all the time. Clumsy wretch
that I am, how could I doubt it? But, to my mind,
there are two difficulties: First, I cannot believe that
you ever cherished a thought of resentment; and
next, who could associate such a feeling with our
child’s angelic countenance? No, my dear; believe
me, you are suffering under a morbid fancy. ’Tis
you, and not Dorothy, who need entire change of
scene and thought.”
How should I convince him? And how again run
the risk of his even momentary aversion? But if
Dorothy were to be saved, the thing must be done.
And, oh, how could he for a moment suppose that
I should deal unlovingly with my firstborn? “Be
patient with me, George. I want to tell you everything
from the beginning.
“Do you remember when you wooed me in the
shady paths of our old rectory garden, how I tried
hard to show you that I was not the loved and lovely
home-daughter you pictured? I told you how I was
cross about this and that; how little things put me
out for days, so that I was under a cloud, and really
couldn’t speak to, or care about anybody; how, not I,
but (forgive the word) my plain sister Helen, was the
beloved child of the house, adored by the children, by
my parents, by all the folk of the village, who must
in one way or other have dealings with the parson’s
daughters. Do you recollect any of this?”
“Yes, but what of it? I have never for a moment
rued my choice, nor wished that it had fallen on our
good Helen, kindest of friends to us and ours.”
“And you, dear heart, put all I said down to generosity
and humility; every effort I made to show
you the truth was put down to the count of some
beautiful virtue, until at last I gave it up; you would
only think the more of me, and think the less kindly
of my dear home people, because, indeed, they didn’t
‘appreciate’ me. How I hated the word. I’m not
sure I was sorry to give up the effort to show you
myself as I was. The fact is, your love made me all
it believed me to be, and I thought the old things
had passed away.”
“Well, dear, and wasn’t I right? Have we had a
single cloud upon our married life?”
“Ah, dear man, little you know what the first two
years of married life were to me. If you read your
newspaper, I resented it; if you spent half-an-hour
in your smoking den, or an hour with a friend, if
you admired another woman, I resented each and
all, kept sulky silence for days, even for weeks. And
you, all the time, thought no evil, but were sorry for
your poor ‘little wife,’ made much of her, and loved
her all the more, the more sullen and resentful she
became. She was ‘out of sorts,’ you said, and planned
a little foreign tour, as you are now doing for Dorothy.
I do believe you loved me out of it at last. The
time came when I felt myself hunted down by these
sullen rages. I ran away, took immense walks, read
voraciously, but could not help myself till our first
child came; God’s gift, our little Dorothy. Her baby
fingers healed me as not even your love could do.
But, oh, George, don’t you see?”
“My poor Mary! Yes, I see; your healing was
bought at the little child’s expense, and the plague
you felt within you was passed on to her. This, I
see, is your idea; but I still believe it is a morbid
fancy, and I still think my little trip will cure both
mother and daughter.”
“You say well, mother and daughter. The proverb
should run, not a burnt child dreads the fire, but a
burnt child will soonest catch fire! I feel that all
my old misery will come back upon me if I am to
see the same thing repeated in Dorothy.” George
sat musing for a minute or two, but my fear of him
was gone; his face was full of tenderness for both
of us.
“Do you know, Mary, I doubt if I’m right to treat
this effort of yours with a high hand, and prescribe
for evils I don’t understand. Should you mind very
much our calling our old friend, Dr. Evans, into
council? I believe, after all, it will turn out to be
an affair for him rather than for me.”
This was worse than all. Were the miseries of this
day to know no end? Should we, my Dorothy and
her mother, end our days in a madhouse? I turned
my eyes on my husband, and he understood.
“Nonsense, wife, not that! Now you really are
absurd, and must allow me the relief of laughing at
you. There, I feel better now, but I understand; a
few years ago a doctor was never consulted about
this kind of thing unless it was supposed to denote
insanity. But we have changed all that, and you’re
as mad as a hatter to get the notion. You’ve no idea
how interesting it is to hear Evans talk of the mutual
relations between thought and brain, and on the other
hand, between thought and character. Homely an
air as he has, he is up to all that’s going on. You
know he went through a course of study at Leipsic,
where they know more than we about the brain and
its behaviour, and then, he runs across every year to
keep himself abreast with the times. It isn’t every
country town that is blessed with such a man.”
I thought I was being let down gently to the everyday
level, and answered as we answer remarks about
the weather, until George said—
“Well, when shall we send for Evans? The sooner
we get more light on this matter, the better for all
of us.”
“Very well, send for him to-morrow; tell him all
I have told you, and, if you like, I shall be here to
answer further questions.”
Part IV
“Mrs. Elmore is quite right; this is no morbid
fancy of hers. I have observed your pretty Miss
Dorothy, and had my own speculations. Now, the
whole thing lies in a nutshell.”
“Can you deal with our trouble, doctor?” I cried
out.
“Deal with it, my dear madam? Of course I can.
Your Dorothy is a good girl, and will yield herself to
treatment. As to that, you don’t want me. The
doctor is only useful on the principle that lookers on
see most of the game. Once understand the thing,
and it is with you the cure must lie.”
“Please explain; you will find me very obedient.”
“I’m not so sure of that; you know the whole of
my mental property has not been gathered in this
right little, tight little island. You ladies look very
meek; but directly one begins to air one’s theories—which
are not theories, by the way, but fixed principles
of belief and conduct—you scent all manner of
heterodoxy, and because a valuable line of scientific
thought and discovery is new to you, you take up
arms, with the notion that it flies in the face of the
Bible. When, as a matter of fact, every new advance
in science is a further revelation, growing out, naturally,
from that we already have.”
“Try me, doctor; your ’doxy shall be my ’doxy if
you will only take us in hand, and I shall be ready
enough to believe that your science is by revelation.”
“Well, here goes. In for a penny, in for a pound.
In the first place, I want to do away with the sense of
moral responsibility, both for yourself and Dorothy,
which is wearing you out. Or, rather, I want to circumscribe
its area and intensify its force. Dorothy
has, perhaps, and conceivably her mother has also,
inherited her peculiar temperament; but you are not
immediately responsible for that. She, again, has
fostered this inherited trait, but neither is she immediately
responsible for the fact.”
“How do you mean, doctor? That we can’t help
it, and must take our nature as we find it? But that
is worse than ever. No; I cannot believe it. Certainly
my husband has done a great deal to cure
me.”
“No doubt he has. And how he has done it, without
intention, I dare say, I hope by-and-by to show
you. Perhaps you now and then remark, What creatures
of habit we are!”
“And what of that? No one can help being struck
now and then with the fact; especially, no mother.”
“Well, and what does this force of habit amount
to? and how do you account for it?”
“Why, I suppose it amounts to this, that you can
do almost anything once you get into the way of it.
Why, I don’t know; I suppose it’s the natural constitution
of the mind.”
“The ‘natural constitution of the mind’ is a conversational
counter with whose value I am not
acquainted. That you can get into the way of doing
almost anything, is simple fact; but you must add, of
thinking anything, of feeling anything, before you
begin to limit the force of habit.”
“I think I begin to see what you mean. We, my
child and I, are not so much to blame now for our
sullen and resentful feelings, because we have got the
habit of them. But surely habits may be cured?”
“Ah, once we begin to see that, we are to blame
for them. We must ask, How are we to set about
the cure? What’s to be done? What hopeless idiots
we are, the best of us, not to see that the very existence
of an evil is a demand for its cure, and that, in
the moral world, there’s a dock for every nettle!”
“And then, surely, the sins of the fathers visited
upon the children, is a bitter law. How could
Dorothy help what she inherited?”
“Dorothy could not help it, but you could; and
what have you two excellent parents been about to
defer until the child is budding into womanhood this
cure which should have been achieved in her infancy?
Surely, seventeen years ago at least, you must have
seen indications of the failing which must needs be
shown up now, to the poor girl’s discredit.”
I grew hot all over under this home thrust, while
George looked half dubious, half repentant, not being
quite sure where his offence lay.
“It is doubly my fault, doctor, I see it all now.
When Dorothy was a child I would not face the fact.
It was too awful to think my child would be as I still
was. So we had many little fictions that both nurse
and mother saw through: the child was poorly, was
teething still, was overdone. The same thing, only
more so, went on during her schoolroom life.
Dorothy was delicate, wanted stamina, must have a
tonic. And this, though we had a governess who
tried to convince me that it was temper and not
delicacy that ailed my little girl. The worst of
deceiving yourself is that you get to believe the lie.
I saw much less of the schoolroom than of the
nursery party, and firmly believed in Dorothy’s
frequent attacks of indisposition.”
“But, supposing you had faced the truth, what
would you have done?”
“There is my excuse; I had no idea that anything
could be done.”
“Now, please, don’t write me down a pagan if I
try to show you what might have been done, and may
yet be done.”
“Doctor Evans!”
“Oh, yes, ’tis a fact; you good women are convinced
that the setting of a broken limb is a work
for human skill, but that the cure of a fault of disposition
is for Providence alone to effect, and you say
your prayers and do nothing, looking down from
great heights upon us who believe that skill and
knowledge come in here too, and are meant to do
so in the divine scheme of things. It’s startling when
you come to think of it, that every pair of parents
have the absolute making of their child!”
“But what of inherited failings—such cases as this
of ours?”
“Precisely a case in point. Don’t you see, such a
case is just a problem set before parents with a,
‘See, how will you work out this so as to pass your
family on free from taint?’”
“That’s a noble thought of yours, Evans. It gives
every parent a share in working out the salvation of
the world, even to thousands of generations. Come,
Mary, we’re on our promotion! To pass on our
children free from the blemishes they get from us
is a thing worth living for.”
“Indeed it is. But don’t think me narrow-minded,
doctor, nor that I should presume to think hard things
of you men of science, if I confess that I still think
the ills of the flesh fall within the province of man,
but the evils of the spirit within the province of
God.”
“I’m not sure but that I’m of your mind; where
we differ is as to the boundary line between flesh and
spirit. Now, every fault of disposition and temper,
though it may have begun in error of the spirit in
ourselves or in some ancestor, by the time it becomes
a fault of character is a failing of the flesh, and is to
be dealt with as such—that is, by appropriate treatment.
Observe, I am not speaking of occasional and
sudden temptations and falls, or of as sudden impulses
towards good, and the reaching of heights undreamed
of before. These things are of the spiritual world, and
are to be spiritually discerned. But the failing or the
virtue which has become habitual to us is flesh of our
flesh, and must be treated on that basis whether it is to
be uprooted or fostered.”
“I confess I don’t follow: this line of argument
should make the work of redemption gratuitous.
Every parent can save his child, and every man can
save himself.”
“No, my dear; there you’re wrong. I agree with
Evans. ’Tis we who lose the efficacy of the great
Redemption by failing to see what it has accomplished.
That we have still to engage in a spiritual warfare,
enabled by spiritual aids, Dr. Evans allows. His
point is, as I understand it, why embarrass ourselves
with these less material ills of the flesh which
are open to treatment on the same lines, barring the
drugs, as a broken limb or a disordered stomach.
Don’t you see how it works? We fall, and fret, and
repent, and fall again; and are so over busy with our
own internal affairs, that we have no time to get that
knowledge of the Eternal which is the life of the
living soul?”
“All this is beyond me. I confess it is neither the
creed nor the practice in which I was brought up.
Meantime, how is it to affect Dorothy? That is the
practical question.”
Dr. Evans threw a smiling “I told you so” glance
at my husband, which was a little annoying; however,
he went on:—
“To be sure; that is the point. Poor Dorothy is
just now the occasional victim of a troop of sullen,
resentful thoughts and feelings, which wear her out,
shut out the sunshine, and are as a curtain between
her and all she loves. Does she want these thoughts?
No; she hates and deplores them on her knees, we
need not doubt; resolves against them; goes through
much spiritual conflict. She is a good girl, and we
may be sure of all this. Now we must bring physical
science to her aid. How those thoughts began we
need not ask, but there they are; they go patter,
patter, to and fro, to and fro, in the nervous tissue
of the brain, until—here is the curious point of
contact between the material and the immaterial,
we see by results that there is such point of contact,
but how or why it is so we have not even a
guess to offer—until the nervous tissue is modified
under the continued traffic in the same order of
thoughts. Now, these thoughts become automatic;
they come of themselves, and spread and flow as a
river makes and enlarges its bed. Such habit of
thought is set up, and must go on indefinitely, in
spite of struggles, unless—and here is the word
of hope—a contrary habit is set up, diverting the
thoughts into some quite new channel. Keep the
thoughts running briskly in the new channel, and,
behold, the old connections are broken while a new
growth of brain substance is perpetually taking place.
The old thoughts return, and there is no place for
them, and Dorothy has time to make herself think
of other things before they can establish again the
old links. There is, shortly, the philosophy of ordering
our thoughts—the first duty of us all.”
“That is very wonderful, and should help us. Thank
you very much; I had no idea that our thoughts were
part and parcel, as it were, of any substance. But I
am not sure yet how this is to apply to Dorothy. It
seems to me that it will be very difficult for her, poor
child, to bring all this to bear on herself. It will be
like being put into trigonometry before you are out of
subtraction.”
“You are right, Mrs. Elmore, it will be a difficult
piece of work, to which she will have to give herself
up for two or three months. If I am not mistaken
in my estimate of her, by that time we shall have
a cure. But if you had done the work in her
childhood, a month would have effected it, and
the child herself would have been unconscious of
effort.”
“How sorry I am. Do tell me what I should have
done.”
“The tendency was there, we will allow; but you
should never have allowed the habit of this sort of
feeling to be set up. You should have been on the
watch for the outward signs—the same then as now,
some degree of pallor, with general limpness of attitude,
and more or less dropping of the lips and eyes.
The moment one such sign appeared, you should
have been at hand to seize the child out of the cloud
she was entering, and to let her bask for an hour or
two in love and light, forcing her to meet you eye to
eye, to find only love and joy in yours. Every sullen
attack averted is so much against setting up the habit;
and habit, as you know, is a chief factor in character.”
“And can we do nothing for her now?”
“Certainly you can. Ignore the sullen humours,
let gay life go on as if she was not there, only drawing
her into it now and then by an appeal for her opinion,
or for her laugh at a joke. Above all, when good
manners compel her to look up, let her meet unclouded
eyes, full of pleasure in her; for, believe,
whatever cause of offence she gives to you, she is far
more deeply offensive to herself. And you should do
this all the more because, poor girl, the brunt of the
battle will fall upon her.”
“I see you are right; all along, her sullenness has
given way before her father’s delight in her, and indeed
it is in this way that my husband has so far cured me.
I suppose you would say he had broken the habit. But
won’t you see her and talk to her? I know you can
help her most.”
“Well, to tell you the truth, I was going to ask
you if I might; her sensitive nature must be gently
handled; and, just because she has no such love for
me as for her parents, I run less risk of wounding her.
Besides, I have a secret to tell which should help her
in the management of herself.”
“Thank you, Evans; we are more grateful than I
can say. Will you strike while the iron’s hot? Shall
we go away and send her to you, letting her suppose it
is a mere medical call?”
Part V
“Good-morning, Miss Dorothy; do you know I
think it’s quite time this state of things should come
to an end. We are both tired of the humbug of treating
you for want of health when you are quite strong
and well.”
Dorothy looked up with flushed face (I had it all
later from both Dr. Evans and Dorothy herself), and
eyes half relieved, half doubtful, but not resentful, and
stood quietly waiting.
“All the same, I think you are in a bad way, and
are in great need of help. Will you bear with me
while I tell you what is the matter, and how you may
be cured?”
Dorothy was past speaking, and gave a silent assent.
“Don’t be frightened, poor child, I don’t speak to
hurt you, but to help. A considerable part of a life
which should be all innocent gaiety of heart, is spent
in gloom and miserable isolation. Some one fails to
dot his i’s, and you resent it, not in words or manner,
being too well brought up; but the light within you
is darkened by a flight of black thoughts. ‘He (or
she) shouldn’t have done it! It’s too bad! They
don’t care how they hurt me! I should never have
done so to her!’—and so on without end. Presently
you find yourself swathed in a sort of invisible shroud;
you cannot reach out a living hand to anybody, nor
speak in living tones, nor meet your dear ones eye to
eye with a living and loving glance. There you sit,
like a dead man at the feast. By this time you have
forgotten the first offence, and would give the world
to get out of this death-in-life. You cry, you say your
prayers, beg to be forgiven and restored, but your eyes
are fixed upon yourself as a hateful person, and you
are still wrapped in the cloud; until, suddenly (no
doubt in answer to your prayers), a hug from little
May, the first primrose of the year, a lark, filling
the world with his gladness, and, presto! the key is
turned, the enchanted princess liberated, glad as the
lark, sweet as the flower, and gay as the bright child!”
No answer: Dorothy’s arms laid on the table, and
her face hidden upon them. At last, in a choked
voice—“Please go on, doctor!”
“All this may be helped,” a start: “may, within
two or three months, be completely cured, become a
horrid memory and nothing more!” A gasp, and
streaming eyes raised, where the light of hope was
struggling with fear and shame.
“This is very trying for you, dear child! But I
must get on with my task, and when I have done, it’s
my belief you’ll forget the pain for joy. In the first
place, you are not a very wicked girl because these
ugly thoughts master you; I don’t say, mind you,
that you will be without offence once you get the
key between your fingers; but as it is, you need not
sit in judgment on yourself any more.”
Then Dr. Evans went on to make clear to Dorothy
what he had already made clear to us of the interaction
of thought and brain; how that Thought, Brain, &
Co., were such close allies that nobody could tell
which of the two did what: that they even ran a
business of their own, independently of Ego, who
was supposed to be the active head of the firm, and
so on.
Dorothy listened with absorbed intentness, as if
every word were saving; but the light of hope died
slowly out.
“I think I see what you mean; these black thoughts
come and rampage even against the desire of the
Ego, I, myself: but, oh doctor, don’t you see, that’s
all the worse for me?”
“Stop a bit, stop a bit, my dear young lady, I have
not done yet. Ego sees things are going wrong and
asserts himself; sets up new thoughts in a new course,
and stops the old traffic, and in course of time, and a
very short time too, the old nerve connections are
broken, and the old way under tillage; no more
opening for traffic there. Have you got it?”
“I think so. I’m to think of something else, and
soon there will be no room in the brain for the ugly
thoughts which distress me. But that’s just the thing
I can’t do!”
“But that is exactly the only thing you have power
to do! Have you any idea what the will is, and what
are its functions?”
“I don’t know much about it. I suppose your will
should make you able to do the right thing when you
feel you can’t! You should say, I will, and go and
do it. But you don’t know how weak I am. It makes
no difference to me to say, I will!”
“Well, now, to own up honestly, I don’t think it
ever made much difference to anybody outside of the
story-books. All the same, Will is a mighty fellow in
his own way, but he goes with a sling and a stone,
and not with the sword of Goliath. He attacks the
giant with what seems a child’s plaything, and the
giant is slain. This is how it works. When ill
thoughts begin to molest you, turn away your mind
with a vigorous turn, and think of something else. I
don’t mean think good forgiving thoughts, perhaps
you are not ready for that yet; but think of something
interesting and pleasant; the new dress you must
plan, the friend you like best, the book you are
reading; best of all, fill heart and mind suddenly with
some capital plan for giving pleasure to some poor
body whose days are dull. The more exciting the
thing you think of, the safer you are. Never mind
about fighting the evil thought. This is the one thing
you have to do; for this is, perhaps, the sole power
the will has. It enables you to change your thoughts;
to turn yourself round from gloomy thoughts to
cheerful ones. Then you will find that your prayers
will be answered, for you will know what to ask for,
and will not turn your back on the answer when it
comes. There, child, I have told you the best secret
of an old man’s life, and have put into your hands
the key of self-government and a happy life. Now
you know how to be better than he that taketh a
city.”
“Thank you a thousand times for your precious
secret. You have lifted my feet out of the slough. I
will change my thoughts (may I say that?). You
shall find that your key does not rust for want of use.
I trust I may be helped from above never to enter
that cloud again.”
And she did not. It is five years since she had
that talk in the library with Dr. Evans (he died within
the year, to our exceeding regret). What battles she
fought we never heard; never again was the subject
alluded to. For two years she was our constantly
loving and joyous home daughter; for three, she has
been Arthur Brisbane’s happy-hearted wife; and her
little sunbeam of an Elsie—no fear that she will ever
enter the cloud in which mother and grandmother
were so nearly lost.
CHAPTER V — CONSEQUENCES
Have you ever played at “Consequences,” dear
reader? This is how it goes. He said to her, “It’s
a cold day.” She said to him, “I like chocolates.”
The consequence was, they were both put to death,
and the world said, “It serves them right.”
Just so exquisitely inconsequent is the game of
“consequences” in real life—at which many a child
is an unwilling player, and just so arbitrary their
distribution. We are all born heirs to all the Russias
if a certain aptness at autocratic government can be
construed into a title. Watch the children in the
street play at keeping school; how the schoolmistress
lavishes “handers,” how she corners and canes her
scholars! And the make-believe scholars enter into
the game. They would do the same if they had the
chance, and their turn will come.
How does it work in real life, this turn for autocracy,
which, you may observe, gives zest to most
of the children’s games?
Little Nancy is inclined to be fretful; her nurse
happens to be particularly busy that morning looking
out the children’s summer clothing. She is a kind-hearted
woman, and fond of Nancy, but, “Why does
the child whine so?” And a hasty box on the little
ear emphasises the indignant query. There is mischief
already, which is the cause of the whining; and, by
that concussion, Nancy is “put to death,” like the
people in the game; not for a year or two, though,
and nobody associates nurse with the family sorrow;
and she, for her part, never thinks again of that hasty
blow. But, you object, nurse is ignorant, though
kind; with the child’s parents, it is otherwise. Yes,
but not entirely otherwise. Mr. Lindsay, who is a book-lover,
goes into his den to find his little boy of four,
making “card-houses,” with some choice new volumes
he has clambered after; down they go bump, and the
corners are turned, and the books unsightly objects
evermore. “What are you doing here, child? Go
to the nursery, and don’t let me see you here again!”
Ah, me! Does he know how deep it cuts? Does he
know that the ten minutes romp with “father” in
his room is the supreme joy of the day for little Dick?
And does he know that everything is for ever and ever
to a little child, whose experience has not yet taught
him the trick of hoping when things look dark? But,
“It is for the child’s good;” is it? Dick does not yet
know what is wrong. “Never touch books which are
not given you to play with,” would have instructed
him, and hindered similar mischief in the future.
How is it that devoted nurse and affectionate father
cause injurious “concussions,” moral and physical, to
a child’s tender nature? A good deal is to be set
down to ignorance or thoughtlessness; they do not
know, or they do not consider, how this and that
must affect a child. But the curious thing is that
grown-up people nearly always err on the same lines.
The arbitrary exercise of authority on the part of parent,
nurse, governess, whoever is set in authority over
him, is the real stone of stumbling and rock of offence
in the way of many a child. Nor is there room for the
tender indulgent mother to congratulate herself and say,
“I always thought Mrs. Naybor was too hard on her
children,” for the most ruinous exercise of arbitrary
authority is when the mother makes herself a law unto
her child, with power to excuse him from his duties, and
to grant him (more than papal) indulgences. This sort
of tender parent is most tenacious of her authority, no
one is permitted to interfere with her rule—for rule it is,
though her children are notably unruly. She answers
all suggestions and expostulation with one formula:
My children shall never have it to say that their mother
refused them anything it was in her power to give.
“In her power.” This mother errs in believing that
her children are hers—in her power, body and soul.
Can she not do what she likes with her own?
It is worth while to look to the springs of conduct
in human nature for the source of this common cause
of the mismanagement of children. There must be
some unsuspected reason for the fact that persons
of weak and of strong nature should err in the same
direction.
In every human being there are implanted, as we
know, certain so-called primary or natural desires, which
are among the springs or principles out of which his
action or conduct flows. These desires are neither virtuous
nor vicious in themselves: they are quite involuntary:
they have place equally in the savage and
savant: he who makes his appeal to any one of those
primary desires is certain of a hearing. Thus, every
man has an innate desire of companionship: every man
wants to know, however little worthy the objects of his
curiosity: we all want to stand well with our neighbours,
however fatuously we lay ourselves out for
esteem: we would, each of us, fain be the best at some
one thing, if it be only a game of chance which excites
our emulation; and we would all have rule, have
authority, even if our ambition has no greater scope
than the rule of a dog or a child affords. These desires
being primary or natural, the absence of any one of them
in a human being makes that person so far unnatural.
The man who hates society is a misanthrope; he who
has no curiosity is a clod. But, seeing that a man may
make shipwreck of his character and his destiny by
the excessive indulgence of any one of these desires,
the regulation, balancing, and due ordering of these
springs of action is an important part of that wise
self-government which is the duty of every man,
especially of every Christian man.
It is not that the primary desires are the only
springs of action; we all know that the affections, the
appetites, the emotions, play their part, and that
reason and conscience are the appointed regulators of
machinery which may be set in motion by a hundred
impulses. But the subject for our consideration is
the punishments inflicted on children; and we shall
not arrive at any safe conclusion unless we regard
these punishments from the point of view of the
punisher as well as from that of the punished.
Now every one of the primary desires, as well as of
the affections and appetites, has a tendency to run
riot if its object be well within its grasp. The desire
of society undirected and unregulated may lead to
endless gadding about and herding together. The
fine principle of curiosity may issue in an inordinate
love of gossip, and of poor disconnected morsels of
knowledge served up in scraps, which are of the
nature of gossip. Ambition, the desire of power,
comes into play when we have a live thing to order,
and we rule child and servant, horse and dog. And
it is well that we should. The person who is (comparatively)
without ambition has no capacity to rule.
Have you a nurse who “manages” children well?
She is an ambitious woman, and her ambition finds
delightful scope in the government of the nursery.
At the same time, the love of power, unless it be duly
and carefully regulated and controlled, leads to arbitrary
behaviour—that is, to lawless, injurious behaviour—towards
those under our rule. Nay, we may be so
carried away, intoxicated, by a fierce lust of power
that we do some terrible irrevocable deed of cruelty to
a tender child-body or soul, and wake up to never-ending
remorse. We meant no harm; we meant to
teach obedience, and, good God! we have killed a
child.
Within the last few years tales have been told in the
newspapers of the savage abuse of power, free for the
time being from external control; tales, which, be
they true or not, should make us all commune with
our hearts and be still. For, we may believe it, they
who have done these things are no worse than we
could be. They had opportunity to do ill deeds, and
they did them. We have not been so far left to ourselves.
But let us look ourselves in the face; let us
recognise that the principle which has betrayed others
into the madness of crime is inherent in us also, and
that whether it shall lead us to heights of noble living
or to criminal cruelty is not a matter to be left to the
chapter of accidents. We have need of the divine
grace to prevent and follow us, and we have need to
consciously seek and diligently use this grace to keep
us who are in authority in the spirit of meekness,
remembering always that the One who is entrusted
with the rod of iron is meek and lowly of heart.
In proportion as we keep ourselves fully alive to our
tendency in this matter of authority may we trust
ourselves to administer the law to creatures so tender
in body and soul as are the little children. We shall
remember that a word may wound, that a look may
strike as a blow. It may indeed be necessary to
wound in order to heal, but we shall examine ourselves
well before we use the knife. There will be no
hasty dealing out of reproof and punishment, reward
and praise, according to the manner of mood we are
in. We shall not only be aware that our own authority
is deputed, and to be used with the meekness of
wisdom; but we shall be infinitely careful in our
choice of the persons in whose charge we place our
children. It is not enough that they be good Christian
people. We all know good Christian persons of an
arbitrary turn who venture to wield that rod of iron
which is safe in the hands of One alone. Let them be
good Christian persons of culture and self-knowledge,
not the morbid self-knowledge that comes of introspection,
but that far wider, humbler cognisance of
self that comes of a study of the guiding principles
and springs of action common to us all as human
beings, and which brings with it the certainty that—“I
am just such an one as the rest, might even be as
the worst, were it not for the grace of God and careful
walking.”
It is no doubt much easier to lay down our
authority and let the children follow their own lead,
or be kept in order by another, than to exercise
constant watchfulness in the exercise of our calling.
But this is not in our option; we must rule with
diligence. It is necessary for the children that we
should; but we must keep ourselves continually in
check, and see that our innate love of power finds
lawful outlet in the building up of a child’s character,
and not in the rude rebuff, the jibe and sneer, the
short answer and hasty slap which none of us older
people could conceivably endure ourselves, and yet
practise freely on the children “for their good.”
“To this day,” says an American author,[22] “the
old tingling pain burns my cheeks as I recall certain
rude and contemptuous words which were said to
me when I was very young, and stamped on my
memory for ever. I was once called ‘a stupid child’
in the presence of strangers. I had brought the
wrong book from my father’s study. Nothing could
be said to me to-day which would give me a tenth
part of the hopeless sense of degradation which
came from those words. Another time, on the
arrival of an unexpected guest to dinner, I was sent,
in a great hurry, away from the table to make room,
with the remark that ‘it was not of the least consequence
about the child; she could just as well
have her dinner afterward.’ ‘The child’ would have
been only too happy to help in the hospitality of
the sudden emergency if the thing had been differently
put; but the sting of having it put that
way I never forgot. Yet, in both these instances,
the rudeness was so small in comparison with what
we habitually see that it would be too trivial to
mention, except for the bearing of the fact that
the pain it gave has lasted until now.”
“What, is it severity in these maudlin days to
call a child ‘stupid’? A pretty idiot he’ll make of
himself when the world comes to bandy names with
him if he’s to be brought up on nothing but the
butter and honey of soft speeches.” This is a discordant
protest, not at all in harmony with the notions
of perfect child-living with which we are amusing
ourselves in these days; but we cannot afford to
turn a deaf ear to it. “Don’t make a fool of the
child,” was the warning young mothers used to get
from their elders. But we have changed all that,
and a child’s paradise must be prepared for the
little feet to walk in. “He’s so happy at school,”
we are told, and we ask no more. We have reversed
the old order; it used to be, “If he’s good, he will
be happy;” now we say, “If he’s happy, he will
be good.” Goodness and happiness are regarded
as convertible terms, only we like best to put “happy”
as the cause, and “good” as the consequent. And
the child brought up on these lines is both happy
and good without much moral effort of self-compelling
on his own part, while our care is to surround
him with happy-making circumstances until he has
got into the trick, as it were, of being good.
But there’s something rotten in the state of Denmark.
Once upon a time there was a young mother
who conceived that every mother might be the means
of gracing her offspring with fine teeth: “For,” said
she, “it stands to reason that for every year of wear
and grind you save the child’s teeth, the man will
have a fine set a year the longer.” “Nonsense, my
dear madam,” said the doctor, “you are ruining
the child’s teeth with all this pappy food; they’ll
be no stronger than egg-shells. Give him plenty of
hard crusts to crunch, a bone to gnaw; he must have
something to harden his teeth upon.” Just so of
the moral “teeth” by means of which the child
must carve out a place for himself in this full world.
He must endure hardness if you would make a man
of him. Blame as well as praise, tears as well as
smiles, are of human nature’s daily food; pungent
speech is a ‘tool of the tongue’ not to be altogether
eschewed in the building of character; let us call
a spade a spade, and the child who brings the wrong
book “stupid,” whether before strangers or behind
them. Much better this than a chamber-conference
with “Mother” about every trifle, which latter is apt
to lead to a habit of morbid self-introspection.
We are, in truth, between Scylla and Charybdis:
on this side, the six-headed, many-toothed monster
of our own unbridled love of power; on that, the
whirlpool of emasculating softness which would engulf
the manly virtues of our poor little Ulysses. If
you must choose, let it be Scylla rather than
Charybdis, counsels our Circe; better lose something
through the monster with the teeth, than lose
yourself in the whirlpool. But is there not a better
way?
Weigh his estate and thine; accustom’d, he,
To all sweet courtly usage that obtains
Where dwells the King. How, with thy utmost pains,
Canst thou produce what shall full worthy be?
One, “greatest in the kingdom,” is with thee,
Whose spirit yet beholds the Father’s face,
And, thence replenish’d, glows with constant grace;
Take fearful heed lest he despiséd be!
Order thy goings softly, as before
A Prince; nor let thee out unmannerly
In thy rude moods and irritable: more,
Beware lest round him wind of words rave free.
Refrain thee; see thy speech be sweet and rare:
Thy ways, consider’d; and thine aspect, fair.
FOOTNOTES:
[22] “Bits of Talk about Home Matters,” by Helen Hunt Jackson.
CHAPTER VI — MRS. SEDLEY’S TALE
It is very strange how a moral weakness in her child
gives a mother the same sense of yearning pity that
she has for a bad bodily infirmity. I wonder if that
is how God feels for us when we go on year by year
doing the thing we hate? I think a mother gets to
understand many things about the dealings of God
that are not plain to others. For instance, how it
helps me to say, “I believe in the forgiveness of sins,”
when I think of my poor little Fanny’s ugly fault.
Though there is some return of it nearly every day,
what could I do but forgive?
But forgiveness that does not heal is like the wretched
ointments with which poor people dress their wounds.
In one thing I know I have not done well; I have
hardly said a word to John about the poor little girlie’s
failing, though it has troubled me constantly for
nearly a year. But I think he suspects there is something
wrong; we never talk quite freely about our shy
pretty Fanny. Perhaps that is one reason for it.
She is such a nervous timid little being, and looks
so bewitching when the long lashes droop, the tender
mouth quivers, and the colour comes and goes in
the soft cheek, that we are shy of exposing, even to
each other, the faults we see in our graceful fragile
little girl. Perhaps neither of us quite trusts the other
to deal with Fanny, and to use the knife sparingly.
But this state of things must not go on: it is a
miserable thing to write down, but I cannot believe a
word the child says! And the evil is increasing.
Only now and then used Fanny to be detected in
what we called a fib, but now the terrible doubt lest
that little mouth may be at any moment uttering lies
takes the delight out of life, and accounts for the pale
looks which give my kind husband so much concern.
For example, only within the last day or two I have
noticed the following and other such examples:—
“Fanny, did you remember to give my message to
cook?”
“Yes, mother.”
“And what did she say?”
“That she wouldn’t be able to make any jam to-day
because the fruit had not come.”
I went into the kitchen shortly after, and found cook
stirring the contents of a brass pan, and, sad to say,
I asked no questions. It was one of Fanny’s circumstantial
statements of the kind I have had most reason
to doubt. Did she lie because she was afraid to own
that she had forgotten? Hardly so: knowing the
child’s sensitive nature, we have always been careful
not to visit her small misdemeanours with any punishment
whenever she “owned up.” And then, cowardice
would hardly cause her to invent so reasonable an
answer for cook. Again:
“Did you meet Mrs. Fleming’s children?”
“Oh, yes, mother! and Berty was so rude! He
pushed Dotty off the curb-stone!”
Nurse, who was sitting by the fire with baby,
raised her eyebrows in surprise, and I saw the whole
thing was an invention. Another more extraordinary
instance:
“Mother, when we were in the park we met Miss
Butler, just by the fountain, you know; and she
kissed me, and asked me how my mother is”—said
à-propos of nothing, in the most quiet, easy way.
I met Miss Butler this morning, and thanked her
for the kind inquiries she had been making through
my little girl; and—“Do you think Fanny grown?”
Miss Butler looked perplexed; Fanny was a great
favourite of hers, perhaps because of the loveliness of
which her parents could not pretend to be unaware.
“It is more than a month since I have seen the
little maid, but I shall look in soon, and gladden
her mother’s heart with all the praises my sweet Fan
deserves!”
Little she knew that shame, and not pride, dyed my
cheek; but I could not disclose my Fanny’s sad secret
to even so near a friend.
But to talk it out with John is a different matter.
He ought to know. And, certainly, men have more
power than women to see into the reasons and the
bearings of things. There had I been thinking for
months in a desultory kind of way as to the why
and wherefore of this ingrained want of truthfulness
in the child, and yet I was no nearer the solution.
A new departure in the way of lying made me at
last break the ice with John; indeed, this was the only
subject about which we had ever had reserves.
“Mother, Hugh was so naughty at lessons this
morning! He went close up to Miss Clare while she
was writing, nudged her elbow on purpose, and made
her spill the ink all over the table-cloth.”
I chanced to meet Miss Clare in the hall, and
remarked that I heard she had found Hugh troublesome
this morning.
“Troublesome? Not at all; he was quite industrious
and obedient.”
I said nothing about the ink, but went straight to
the schoolroom to find the table neat as Miss Clare
always leaves it, and no sign of even a fresh inkspot.
What possessed the child? This inveterate
and inventive untruthfulness was like a form of madness.
I sat in dismay for an hour or more, not thinking,
but stunned by this new idea—that the child was
not responsible for her words; and yet, could it be
so? None of our children were so merry at play, so
intelligent at lessons. Well, I would talk it over with
John without the loss of another day.
“John, I am miserable about Fanny. Do you know
the child tells fibs constantly?”
“Call them lies; an ugly thing deserves an ugly
name. What sort of lies? What tempts her to lie?”
John did not seem surprised. Perhaps he knew
more of this misery than I supposed.
“That’s the thing! Her fi—lies are so uncalled-for,
so unreasonable, that I do not know how to trust her.”
“Unreasonable? You mean her tales don’t hang
together; that’s a common case with liars. You know
the saying—‘Liars should have good memories’?”
“Don’t call the poor child a liar, John; I believe
she is more to be pitied than blamed. What I mean
is, you can’t find rhyme or reason for the lies she
tells.” And I gave my husband a few instances like
those I have written above.
“Very extraordinary! There’s a hint of malice in
the Hugh and the ink-bottle tale, and a hint of
cowardice in that about the jam; but for the rest, they
are inventions pure and simple, with neither rhyme
nor reason, as you say.”
“I don’t believe a bit in the malice. I was going to
correct her for telling an unkind tale about Hugh, but
you know how she hangs on her brother, and she told
her tale with the most innocent face. I am convinced
there was no thought of harming him.”
“Are you equally sure that she never says what is
false to cover a fault; in fact, out of cowardice?”
“No; I think I have found her out more than once
in ingenious subterfuges. You know what a painfully
nervous child she is. For instance, I found the other
day a blue cup off that cabinet, with handle gone,
hidden behind the woodwork. Fanny happened to
come in at the moment, and I asked her if she knew
who had broken it.
“‘No, mother, I don’t know, but I think it was
Mary, when she was dusting the cabinet; indeed, I’m
nearly sure I heard a crash.’
“But the child could not meet my eye, and there
was a sort of blenching as of fear about her.”
“But, as a rule, you do not notice these symptoms?”
“As a rule, poor Fanny’s tarradiddles come out in
the most quiet, easy way, with all the boldness of
innocence; and even when she is found out, and the
lie brought home to her, she looks bewildered rather
than convicted.”
“My dear, I wish you would banish the whole tribe
of foolish and harmful expressions whose tendency is
to make light of sin. Call a spade a spade. A ‘tarradiddle’
is a thing to make merry over; a fib you smile
and wink at; but a lie—why, the soul is very far gone
from original righteousness that can endure the name,
even while guilty of the thing.”
“That’s just it; I cannot endure to apply so black a
name to the failings of our child; for, do you know, I
begin to suspect that poor little Fanny does it unawares—does
not know in the least that she has
departed from the fact. I have had a horrible dread
upon me from time to time that her defect is a mental,
and not a moral one. That she has not the clear
perception of true and false with which the most of
us are blessed.”
“Whe—ew!” from John; but his surprise was
feigned. I could see now that he had known what
was going on all the time, and had said nothing,
because he had nothing to say; in his heart he agreed
with me about our lovely child. The defect arose
from a clouded intelligence, which showed itself in
this way only, now; but how dare we look forward?
Now I saw why poor John was so anxious to have
the offence called by the blackest moral name. He
wished to save us from the suspicion of an evil—worse
because less open to cure. We looked blankly
at each other, John trying to carry it all off with a
light air, but his attempt was a conspicuous failure.
I forgot to say that my sister Emma was staying
with us, the ‘clever woman of the family,’ who was
“going in” for all sorts of things, to come out, we
believed, at the top of her profession as a lady doctor.
She had taken no part in the talk about Fanny—rather
tiresome of her, as I wanted to know what she
thought; but now, while we were vainly trying to
hide from each other our dismay, she broke out into
a long low laugh, which, to say the least of it, seemed
a little unfeeling.
“Oh, you absurd parents! You are too good and
earnest, and altogether too droll! Why in the world,
instead of sitting there with blank eyes—conjuring up
bogeys to frighten each other—why don’t you look
the thing in the face, and find out by the light of
modern thought what really ails Fan? Poor pet!
‘Save me from my parents!’ is a rendering which
might be forgiven her.”
“Then you don’t think there’s any mental trouble?”
we cried in a breath, feeling already as if a burden
were lifted, and we could straighten our backs and
walk abroad.
“‘Mental trouble?’ What nonsense! But there,
I believe all you parents are alike. Each pair thinks
their own experiences entirely new; their own children
the first of the kind born into the world. Now,
a mind that had had any scientific training would see
at once that poor Fanny’s lies—if I must use John’s
terrible bad word—inventions, I should have called
them, are symptomatic, as you rightly guessed, Annie,
of certain brain conditions; but of brain disease—oh,
no! Why, foolish people, don’t you see you are entertaining
an angel unawares? This vice of ‘lying’
you are mourning over is the very quality that goes
to the making of poets!”
“Poets and angels are well in their places,” said
John, rather crossly, “but my child must speak the
truth. What she states for a fact, I must know to be
a fact, according to the poor common-sense view of
benighted parents.”
“And there is your work as parents. Teach her
truth, as you would teach her French or sums—a
little to-day, a little more to-morrow, and every
day a lesson. Only as you teach her the nature
of truth will the gift she has be effectual. But
I really should like to know what is your notion
about truth—are we born with it, or educated up
to it?”
“I am not sure that we care to be experimented
upon, and held up to the world as blundering parents,”
said I; “perhaps we had better keep our crude
notions to ourselves.” I spoke rather tartly, I know,
for I was more vexed for John than for myself. That
he should be held up to ridicule in his own house—by
a sister of mine, too!
“Now I have vexed you both. How horrid I am!
And all the time, as I watch you with the children, I
don’t feel good enough to tie your shoes. Don’t I say
to myself twenty times a day, ‘After all, the insight and
love parents get from above is worth a thousandfold
more than science has to teach’?”
“Nay, Emma, ’tis we who have to apologise for
being jealous of science—that’s the fact—and quick to
take offence. Make it up, there’s a good girl! and let
Annie and me have the benefit of your advice about
our little girl, for truly we are in a fog.”
“Well, I think you were both right in considering
that her failing had two sources: moral cowardice the
first; she does something wrong, or wrong in her eyes,
and does not tell—why?”
“Aye, there’s the difficulty; why is she afraid to
tell the truth? I may say that we have never punished
her, or ever looked coldly on her for any fault but
this of prevarication. The child is so timid that we
feared severe measures might make the truth the
more difficult.”
“There I think you are right. And we have our
fingers on one of the weak places: Fanny tells lies out
of sheer fear—moral weakness; causeless it may be,
but there it is. And I’m not so sure that it is causeless;
she is always in favour for good behaviour,
gentleness, obedience, and that kind of thing; indeed,
this want of veracity seems to me her one fault.
Now, don’t you think the fear of having her parents
look coldly on her and think less well of her may be,
to such a timid, clinging child, a great temptation to
hide a fault?”
“Very likely; but one does not see how to act.
Would you pass over her faults altogether without
inquiry or notice?”
“I’m afraid you must use the knife there boldly, for
that is the tenderest way in the end. Show little Fan
the depth of your love—that there is no fault you
cannot forgive in her, but that the one fault which
hurts you most is, not to hear the exact truth.”
“I see. Suppose she has broken a valuable vase
and hides the fact, I am to unearth her secret—not, as
I am very much inclined to do, let it lie buried for fear
of involving her in worse falsehood, but show her the
vase and tax her with hiding it.”
“And her immediate impulse will be to say, ‘I
didn’t.’ No; make sure of your ground, then show
her the pieces; say the vase was precious, but you do
not mind about that; the thing that hurts you is that
she could not trust her mother. I can imagine one of
the lovely scenes you mothers have with your children
too good for outsiders to look in upon.”
The tears came into my eyes, for I could imagine
the scene too. I could see the way to draw my child
closer and closer by always forgiving, always comprehending
and loving her, and always protesting against
the falsehood which would rise between us. I was
lost in a delicious reverie—how I might sometime
come to show her that her mother’s ever-ready forgiveness
was but a faint picture of what some one calls the
“all-forgiving gentleness of God,” when I heard John
break in:—
“Yes, I can see that if we both make a point of free
and tender forgiveness of every fault, on condition that
she owns up, we may in time cure her of lying out of
sheer fear. But I don’t see that she gets the principle
of truth any more. The purely inventive lies go on as
before, and the child is not to be trusted.”
“‘Purely inventive,’ there you have it. Don’t you
see? The child is full of imagination, and figures
to herself endless scenes, evolved like the German
student’s camel. The thousand and one things which
might happen are so real to her that the child is, as
you said, bewildered; hardly able to distinguish the
one which has happened. Now, it’s perfect nonsense
to lament over this as a moral failing—it is a want of
mental balance; not that any quality is deficient, but
that her conceptive power runs away with her perceptive;
she sees the many things that might be more
readily than the thing that is. Doesn’t she delight in
fairy tales?”
“Well, to tell the truth, we have thought them likely
to foster her failing, and have kept her a good deal on
a diet of facts.”
“I shouldn’t wonder if you are wrong there. An
imperious imagination like Fanny’s demands its proper
nourishment. Let her have her daily meal: ‘The
Babes in the Wood,’ ‘The Little Match-Girl,’ ‘The
Snow-Maiden,’ tales and legends half-historic, above
all, the lovely stories of the Bible; whatever she can
figure to herself and live over and over; but not twaddling
tales of the daily doings of children like herself,
whether funny or serious. The child wants an opening
into the larger world where all things are possible and
where beautiful things are always happening. Give
her in some form this necessary food, and her mind
will be so full of delicious imaginings, that she will be
under no temptation to invent about the commonplaces
of every-day life.”
My husband laughed: “My dear Emma, you must
let us do our best with the disease; the cure is too
wild! ‘Behold, this dreamer cometh!’—think of sending
the child through life with this label.”
“Your quotation is unfortunate, and you have not
heard me out. I do believe that to starve her imagination
would be to do real wrong to the child. But,
at the same time, you must diligently cultivate the
knowledge and the love of the truth. Now, the
truth is no more than the fact as it is; and ’tis my
belief that Fanny’s falsehoods come entirely from
want of perception of the fact through pre-occupation
of mind.”
“Well, what must we do?”
“Why, give her daily, or half-a-dozen times a day,
lessons in truth. Send her to the window: ‘Look
out, Fanny, and tell me what you see.’ She comes
back, having seen a cow where there is a horse. She
looks again and brings a true report, and you teach
her that it is not true to say the thing which is not.
You send a long message to the cook, requiring the
latter to write it down as she receives it and send you
up the slate; if it is all right, the kiss Fanny gets is
for speaking the truth: gradually, she comes to revere
truth, and distinguishes between the facts of life where
truth is all in all, and the wide realms of make-believe,
where fancy may have free play.”
“I do believe you are right, Emma; most of Fanny’s
falsehoods seem to be told in such pure innocence, I
should not wonder if they do come out of the kingdom
of make-believe. At any rate, we’ll try Emma’s
specific—shall we, John?”
“Indeed, yes; and carefully, too. It seems to me
to be reasonable, the more so, as we don’t find any
trace of malice in Fanny’s misleading statements.”
“Oh, if there were, the treatment would be less
simple; first, you should deal with the malice, and
then teach the love of truth in daily lessons. That is
the mistake so many people make. They think their
children are capable of loving and understanding truth
by nature, which they are not. The best parents
have to be on the watch to hinder all opportunities of
misstatement.”
“And now, that you may see how much we owe
you, let me tell you of the painful example always
before our eyes, which has done more than anything
to make me dread Fanny’s failing. It is an open
secret, I fear, but do not let it go further out of this
house. You know Mrs. Casterton, our friend’s wife?
It is a miserable thing to say, but you cannot trust a
word she utters. She tells you, Miss So-and-So has a
bad kind of scarlet fever, and even while she is speaking
you know it is false; husband, children, servants,
neighbours, none can be blind to the distressing fact,
and she has acquired the sort of simpering manner a
woman gets when she loses respect and self-respect.
What if Fanny had grown up like her?”
“Poor woman! and this shame might have been
spared her, had her parents been alive to their duty.”
CHAPTER VII — ABILITY
“Besure you call at Mrs. Milner’s, Fred, for the address
of her laundress.”
“All right, mother!” And Fred was half-way down
the path before his mother had time to add a second
injunction. A second? Nay, a seventh, for this was
already the sixth time of asking; and Mrs. Bruce’s
half-troubled expression showed she placed little faith
in her son’s “All right.”
“I don’t know what to do with Fred, doctor; I am
not in the least sure he will do my message. Indeed,
to speak honestly, I am sure he will not. This is a
trifling matter; but when the same thing happens
twenty times a day—when his rule is to forget everything
he is desired to remember—it makes us anxious
about the boy’s future.”
Dr. Maclehose drummed meditatively on the table,
and put his lips into form for a whistle. This remark
of Mrs. Bruce’s was “nuts” to him. He had assisted,
professionally, at the appearance of the nine young
Bruces, and the family had no more esteemed friend
and general confidant. For his part, he liked the
Bruces. Who could help it? The parents intelligent
and genial, the young folk well looking, well grown,
and open-hearted, they were just the family to make
friends. All the same, the doctor found in the Bruces
occasion to mount his pet hobby:—“My Utopia is the
land where the family doctor has leave to play schoolmaster
to the parents. To think of a fine brood like
the young Bruces running to waste in half-a-dozen
different ways through the invincible ignorance of
father and mother! Nice people, too!”
For seventeen years Dr. Maclehose had been deep
in the family counsels, yet never till now had he seen
the way to put in his oar anent any question of bringing
up the children. Wherefore he drummed on the
table, and pondered:—“Fair and softly, my good
fellow; fair and softly! Make a mess of it now, and
it’s my last chance; hit the nail on the head, and,
who knows?”
“Does the same sort of thing go on about his
school work?”
“Precisely; he is always in arrears. He has forgotten
to take a book, or to write an exercise, or learn
a lesson; in fact, his school life is a record of forgets
and penalties.”
“Worse than that Dean of Canterbury, whose wife
would make him keep account of his expenditure;
and thus stood the entries for one week:—‘Gloves,
5s.; Forgets, £4, 15s.’ His writing was none too
legible, so his wife, looking over his shoulder, cried,
‘Faggots! Faggots! What in the world! Have you
been buying wood?’ ‘No, my dear; those are
forgets;’—his wife gave it up.”
“A capital story; but what is amusing in a Dean
won’t help a boy to get through the world, and we
are both uneasy about Fred.”
“He is one of the ‘Boys’ Eleven,’ isn’t he?”
“Oh, yes, and is wild about it: and there, I grant
you, he never forgets. It’s, ‘Mother, get cook to give
us an early dinner: we must be on the field by two!’
‘Don’t forget to have my flannels clean for Friday,
will you mumsy?’ he knows when to coax. ‘Subscription
is due on Thursday, mother!’ and this,
every day till he gets the money.”
“I congratulate you, my dear friend, there’s nothing
seriously amiss with the boy’s brain.”
“Good heavens, doctor! Whoever thought there
was? You take my breath away!”
“Well, well, I didn’t mean to frighten you, but,
don’t you see, it comes to this: either it’s a case of
chronic disease, open only to medical treatment, if to
any; or it is just a case of defective education, a piece
of mischief bred of allowance which his parents cannot
too soon set themselves to cure.”
Mrs. Bruce was the least in the world nettled at
this serious view of the case. It was one thing for her
to write down hard things of her eldest boy, the pride
of her heart, but a different matter for another to take
her au sérieux.
“But, my dear doctor, are you not taking a common
fault of youth too seriously? It’s tiresome that he
should forget so, but give him a year or two, and he
will grow out of it, you’ll see. Time will steady him.
It’s just the volatility of youth, and for my part I
don’t like to see a boy with a man’s head on his
shoulders.” The doctor resumed his drumming on
the table. He had put his foot in it already, and
confounded his own foolhardiness.
“Well, I daresay you are right in allowing something
on the score of youthful volatility; but we old
doctors, whose business it is to study the close connection
between mind and matter, see our way to
only one conclusion, that any failing of mind or body,
left to itself, can do no other than strengthen.”
“Have another cup of tea, doctor? I am not sure
that I understand. I know nothing about science.
You mean that Fred will become more forgetful and
less dependable the older he gets?”
“I don’t know that I should have ventured to put it
so baldly, but that’s about the fact. But, of course,
circumstances may give him a bent in the other
direction, and Fred may develop into such a careful
old sobersides that his mother will be ashamed of
him.”
“Don’t laugh at me, doctor; you make the whole
thing too serious for a laughing matter.” To which
there was no answer, and there was silence in the
room for the space of fully three minutes, while the
two pondered.
“You say,” in an imperious tone, “that ‘a fault left
to itself must strengthen.’ What are we to do? His
father and I wish, at any rate, to do our duty.” Her
ruffled maternal plumage notwithstanding, Mrs. Bruce
was in earnest, all her wits on the alert. “Come, I’ve
scored one!” thought the doctor; and then, with
respectful gravity, which should soothe any woman’s
amour propre,
“You ask a question not quite easy to answer. But
allow me, first, to try and make the principle plain
to you: that done, the question of what to do settles
itself. Fred never forgets his cricket or other pleasure
engagements? No? And why not? Because his
interest is excited; therefore his whole attention is
fixed on the fact to be remembered. Now, as a
matter of fact, what you have regarded with full
attention, it is next to impossible to forget. First get
Fred to fix his attention on the matter in hand, and
you may be sure he won’t forget it.”
“That may be very true; but how can I make a
message to Mrs. Milner as interesting to him as the
affairs of his club?”
“Ah! There you have me. Had you begun with
Fred at a year old the thing would have settled itself.
The habit would have been formed.”
To the rescue, Mrs. Bruce’s woman’s wit:—“I see;
he must have the habit of paying attention, so that he
will naturally take heed to what he is told, whether
he cares about the matter or not.”
“My dear madam, you’ve hit it; all except the
word ‘naturally.’ At present Fred is in a delightful
state of nature in this and a few other respects. But
the educational use of habit is to correct nature. If
parents would only see this fact, the world would
become a huge reformatory, and the next generation,
or, at any rate, the third, would dwell in the kingdom
of heaven as a regular thing, and not by fits and starts,
and here and there, which is the best that happens
to us.”
“I’m not sure I see what you mean; but,” said this
persistent woman, “to return to this habit of attention
which is to reform my Fred—do try and tell me
what to do. You gentlemen are so fond of going
off into general principles, while we poor women can
grasp no more than a practical hint or two to go on
with. My boy would be cut up to know how little his
fast friend, the doctor, thinks of him!”
“‘Poor women,’ truly! and already you have
thrown me with two staggering buffets. My theories
have no practical outcome, and, I think little of Fred,
who has been my choice chum ever since he left off
draperies! It remains for the vanquished to ‘behave
pretty.’ Pray, ma’am, what would you like me to say
next?”
“To ‘habit,’ doctor, to ‘habit’; and don’t talk nonsense
while the precious time is going. We’ll suppose
that Fred is just twelve months old to-day. Now,
if you please, tell me how I’m to make him begin to
pay attention. And, by the way, why in the world
didn’t you talk to me about it when the child really
was young?”
“I don’t remember that you asked me; and who
would be pert enough to think of schooling a young
mother? Not I, at any rate. Don’t I know that
every mother of a first child is infallible, and knows
more about children than all the old doctors in creation?
But, supposing you had asked me, I should
have said—Get him each day to occupy himself a
little longer with one plaything than he did the day
before. He plucks a daisy, gurgles over it with glee,
and then in an instant it drops from the nerveless
grasp. Then you take it up, and with the sweet
coaxings you mothers know how to employ, get him
to examine it, in his infant fashion, for a minute, two
minutes, three whole minutes at a time.”
“I see; fix his thoughts on one thing at a time,
and for as long as you can, whether on what he sees
or what he hears. You think if you go on with that
sort of thing with a child from his infancy he gets
accustomed to pay attention?”
“Not a doubt of it; and you may rely on it that
what is called ability—a different thing from genius,
mind you, or even talent—ability is simply the power
of fixing the attention steadily on the matter in hand,
and success in life turns upon this cultivated power
far more than on any natural faculty. Lay a case
before a successful barrister, an able man of business,
notice how he absorbs all you say; tell your tale as
ill as you like, he keeps the thread, straightens the
tangle, and by the time you have finished, has the
whole matter spread out in order under his mind’s eye.
Now comes in talent, or genius, or what you will, to
deal with the facts he has taken in. But attention
is the attribute of the trained intellect, without which
genius makes shots in the dark.”
“But, don’t you think attention itself is a natural
faculty, or talent, or whatever we should call it?”
“Not a bit of it; it is entirely the result of training.
A man may be born with some faculty or talent for
figures, or drawing, or music, but attention is not a
faculty at all; it is simply the power of bending such
faculties as one has to the work in hand; it is a key
to success within the reach of every one, but the
power to turn it comes of training. Circumstances
may compel a man to train himself, but he does so
at the cost of great effort, and the chances are ten to
one against his making the effort. For the child, on
the other hand, who has been trained by his parents
to fix his thoughts, all is plain sailing. He will succeed,
not a doubt of it.”
“But I thought school-work, Latin and mathematics,
and those sorts of things, should give this
kind of intellectual training?”
“They should; but it’s the merest chance whether
the right spring is touched, and from what you say of
Fred’s school-work, I should say it was not touched in
his case. ’Tis incredible how much solid learning a
boy will contrive to let slip by him instead of into
him! No; I’m afraid you must tackle the difficulty
yourself. It would be a thousand pities to let a fine
fellow like Fred run to waste.”
“What can I do?”
“Well, we must begin where we are; Fred can
attend, and therefore remember: and he remembers
what interests him. Now, to return to your question,
How are you to make a message to Mrs. Milner as
interesting to him as the affairs of his cricket club?
There is no interest in the thing itself; you must put
interest into it from without. There are a hundred
ways of doing this: try one, and when that is used
up, turn to another. Only, with a boy of Fred’s
age, you cannot form the habit of attention as you
could with a child. You can only aid and abet;
give the impulse; the training he must do for himself.”
“Make it a little plainer, doctor; I have not yet
reduced your remarks to the practical level of something
I can do.”
“No? Well, Fred must train himself, and you
must feed him with motives. Run over with him
what we have been saying about attention. Let him
know how the land lies; that you cannot help him,
but that if he wants to make a man of himself he must
make himself attend and remember. Tell him it will
be a stand-up fight, for this habit is contrary to nature.
He will like that; ’tis boy nature to show fight, and
the bigger and blacker you make the other side, the
more will he like to pitch in. When I was a boy I
had to fight this very battle for myself, and I’ll tell you
what I did. I stuck up a card every week, divided
down the middle. One side was for ‘Remembers’;
the other side for ‘Forgets.’ I took myself to task
every night—the very effort was a help—and put a
stroke for every ‘Remember’ and ‘Forget’ of the day.
I scored for every ‘Remember,’ and ‘t’other fellow’
for every ‘Forget.’ You don’t know how exciting it
got. If by Thursday I had thirty-three ‘Remembers’
and he thirty-six ‘Forgets’ it behoved me to look
alive; it was not only that ‘Forget’ might win the
game, which was up on Saturday night, but unless
‘Remember’ scored ten in advance, the game was
‘drawn’—hardly a remove from lost.”
“That’s delicious! But, I wish, doctor, you would
speak to Fred yourself. A word from you would go a
long way.”
“I’ll look out for a chance, but an outsider cannot
do much; everything rests with the boy himself, and
his parents.”
CHAPTER VIII — POOR MRS. JUMEAU!
“Now, young people, when I go out, let there be no
noise in the house; your mother is ill, so let her little
folk be thoughtful for her!”
“Oh, is mother sick again?” said little Ned with
falling countenance.
“Poor Neddie! he doesn’t like mother to be ill.
We all have to be so quiet, and, then, there’s nowhere
to be! It isn’t like home when mother isn’t about.”
“Mary is right,” chimed in Charlie, the eldest of
the family; “if I were big enough, I should run away
and go to sea, mother’s so often bad! But, father,
isn’t it funny? Yesterday she was quite well, and
doing all sorts of horrid things, helping the maids
to clear out cupboards; and now, I dare say, she is
too ill to move or speak, and to-morrow, perhaps,
she’ll be our jolly mother again, able to go shrimping
with us, or anything else.”
“That’s because your dear mother has no self,
Charlie, boy; no sooner does she feel a bit better
than she does more than she can for us all, and
then she is knocked up again. I wish we could
teach her to be selfish, for our sakes as well as
hers, for to have her with us is better than anything
she can do for us; eh, Charlie?”
“Indeed, yes! We’d take lots of care of her if
she’d let us. But her illness must be queer. You
know when we had scarlet fever, father? Well, for
weeks and weeks, after the fever was gone, I had
no more strength than a tom-tit; and you know I
could not go about and do things, however unselfish
I was (but I’m not, though). That’s what is so
queer. Do you think Dr. Prideau understands about
mother?”
“Much better than you do, depend upon it, Charlie;
but I confess your mother’s illness is puzzling to all
of us. There, children, off with you! I must write
a letter or two before I go out.”
Mr. Jumeau forgot to write his letters, and sat long,
with his head between his hands, pondering the nature
of his wife’s ailments. What Charlie had put with a
boy’s rude bluntness had already occurred to him
in a dim way. Mrs. Jumeau’s illness certainly did
not deprive her of bodily vigour; the attacks came
on suddenly, left her as suddenly, and left her apparently
in perfect health and gay spirits. And this
was the more surprising, because, while an “attack”
lasted, the extreme prostration, pallid countenance,
and blue lips of the sufferer were painful to behold.
Besides, his wife was so absolutely truthful by nature,
so unselfish and devoted to her husband and family,
that it was as likely she should be guilty of flagrant
crime as that she should simulate illness. This sort
of thing had gone on for several years. Mr. Jumeau
had spent his substance on many physicians, and
with little result. “No organic disease.” “Overdone.”
“Give her rest, nourishing food, frequent
change of scene and thought; no excitement; Nature
will work the cure in time—in time, my good sir.
We must be patient.” This sort of thing he had
heard again and again; doctors did not differ, if that
were any consolation.
He went up to have a last look at the sufferer.
There she lay, stretched out with limbs composed,
and a rigidity of muscle terribly like death. A tear
fell on the cold cheek of his wife as Mr. Jumeau
kissed it, and he went out aching with a nameless
dread, which, if put into words, would run—some
day, and she will wake no more out of this death-like
stillness.
And she? She felt the tear, heard the sigh, noted
the dejected footfalls of her husband, and her weak
pulse stirred with a movement of—was it joy? But
the “attack” was not over; for hours she lay there
rigid, speechless, with closed eyes, taking no notice
of the gentle opening of the door now and then
when one or another came to see how she was.
Were not her family afraid to leave her alone? No;
we get used to anything, and the Jumeaus, servants
and children, were well used to these “attacks” in
the mistress of the house. Dr. Prideau came, sent by
her husband, and used even violent measures to restore
her, but to no effect; she was aware of these efforts,
but was not aware that she resisted them effectually.
Business engagements were pressing, and it was
late before Mr. Jumeau, anxious as he was, was able
to return to his wife. It was one of those lovely
warm evenings we sometimes get late in May, when
even London windows are opened to let in the breath
of the spring. Nearly at the end of the street he
heard familiar strains from Parsifal, played with
the vigour Wagner demands. His wife? It could be
no one else. As he drew nearer, her exquisite touch
was unmistakable. The attack was over, then?
Strange to say, his delight was not unmixed. What
were these mysterious attacks, and how were they
brought on?
The evening was delightful. Mrs. Jumeau was in
the gayest spirits: full of tenderness towards her
husband, of motherly thought for her children, now
fast asleep; ready to talk brightly on any subject
except the attack of the morning; any allusion to
this she would laugh off as a matter of too little consequence
to be dwelt upon. The next morning she
was down bright and early, having made up her
mind to a giro with the children. They did not
go a-shrimping, according to Charlie’s forecast, but
Kew was decided upon as “just the thing,” and a
long day in the gardens failed to tire mother or
children.
“I must get to the bottom of this,” thought
Mr. Jumeau.
“Your question is embarrassing; if I say, Mrs.
Jumeau is suffering from hysteria, you will most likely
get a wrong notion and discredit my words.”
Mr. Jumeau’s countenance darkened. “I should
still be inclined to trust the evidence of my senses,
and believe that my wife is unfeignedly ill.”
“Exactly as I expected: simulated ailments and
hysteria are hopelessly confounded; but no wonder;
hysteria is a misnomer, used in the vaguest way, not
even confined to women. Why, I knew a man, a
clergyman in the North, who suffered from ‘clergyman’s
sore throat’; he was a popular evangelical
preacher, and there was no end to the sympathy his
case evoked; he couldn’t preach, so his devoted
congregation sent him, now to the South of France,
now to Algiers, now to Madeira. After each delightful
sojourn he returned, looking plump and well, but
unable to raise his voice above a hardly audible
whisper. This went on for three years or so. Then
his Bishop interfered; he must provide a curate in
permanent charge, with nearly the full emoluments
of the living. The following Sunday he preached,
nor did he again lose his voice. And this was an
earnest and honest man, who would rather any day
be at his work than wandering idly about the world.
Plainly, too, in the etymological sense of the word,
his complaint was not hysteria. But this is not an exceptional
case: keep any man in his dressing-gown
for a week or two—a bad cold, say—and he will lay
himself out to be pitied and petted, will have half the
ailments under the sun, and be at death’s door with
each. And this is your active man; a man of sedentary
habits, notwithstanding his stronger frame, is
nearly as open as a woman to the advances of this
stealthy foe. Why, for that matter, I’ve seen it in a
dog! Did you never see a dog limp pathetically on
his three legs that he might be made much of for his
lameness, until his master’s whistle calls him off at
a canter on all fours?”
“I get no nearer; what have these illustrations to
do with my wife?”
“Wait a bit, and I’ll try to show you. The throat
would seem to be a common seat of the affection. I
knew a lady—nice woman she was, too—who went
about for years speaking in a painful whisper, whilst
everybody said, ‘Poor Mrs. Marjoribanks!’ But one
evening she managed to set her bed-curtains alight,
when she rushed to the door, screaming, ‘Ann! Ann!
the house is on fire! Come at once!’ The dear
woman believed ever after, that ‘something burst’ in
her throat, and described the sensation minutely; her
friends believed, and her doctor did not contradict.
By the way, no remedy has proved more often
effectual than a house on fire, only you will see the
difficulties. I knew of a case, however, where the
‘house-afire’ prescription was applied with great effect.
’Twas in a London hospital for ladies; a most baffling
case; patient had been for months unable to move a
limb—was lifted in and out of bed like a log, fed as
you would pour into a bottle. A clever young house-surgeon
laid a plot with the nurses. In the middle of
the night her room was filled with fumes, lurid light, &c.
She tried to cry out, but the smoke was suffocating;
she jumped out of bed and made for the door—more
choking smoke—threw up the sash—fireman, rope,
ladder—she scrambled down, and was safe. The
whole was a hoax, but it cured her, and the nature of
the cure was mercifully kept secret. Another example:
A friend of mine determined to put a young
woman under ‘massage’ in her own home; he got a
trained operator, forbade any of her family to see her,
and waited for results. The girl did not mend; ‘very
odd! some reason for this,’ he muttered; and it
came out that every night the mother had crept in
to wish her child good-night; the tender visits were
put a stop to, and the girl recovered.”
“Your examples are interesting enough, but I fail to
see how they bear; in each case, you have a person
of weak or disordered intellect simulating a disease
with no rational object in view. Now the beggars
who know how to manufacture sores on their persons
have the advantage—they do it for gain.”
“I have told my tale badly; these were not persons
of weak or disordered intellect; some of them very
much otherwise; neither did they consciously simulate
disease; not one believed it possible to make
the effort he or she was surprised into. The whole
question belongs to the mysterious borderland of
physical and psychological science—not pathological,
observe; the subject of disease and its treatment is
hardly for the lay mind.”
“I am trying to understand.”
“It is worth your while; if every man took the
pains to understand the little that is yet to be known
on this interesting subject he might secure his own
household, at any rate, from much misery and waste
of vital powers; and not only his household, but
perhaps himself—for, as I have tried to show, this
that is called ‘hysteria’ is not necessarily an affair
of sex.”
“Go on; I am not yet within appreciable distance
of anything bearing on my wife’s case.”
“Ah, the thing is a million-headed monster! hardly
to be recognised by the same features in any two
cases. To get at the rationale of it, we must take
up human nature by the roots. We talk glibly in
these days of what we get from our forefathers,
what comes to us through our environment, and consider
that in these two we have the sum of human
nature. Not a bit of it; we have only accounted for
some peculiarities in the individual; independently of
these, we come equipped with stock for the business
of life of which too little account is taken. The
subject is wide, so I shall confine myself to an item
or two.
“We all come into the world—since we are beings
of imperfect nature—subject to the uneasy stirring of
some few primary desires. Thus, the gutter child and
the infant prince are alike open to the workings of
the desire for esteem, the desire for society, for
power, &c. One child has this, and another that,
desire more active and uneasy. Women, through the
very modesty and dependence of their nature, are
greatly moved by the desire for esteem. They must
be thought of, made much of, at any price. A man
desires esteem, and he has meetings in the marketplace,
the chief-room at the feast; the pétroleuse, the
city outcast, must have notoriety—the esteem of the
bad—at any price, and we have a city in flames, and
Whitechapel murders. Each falls back on his experience
and considers what will bring him that
esteem, a gnawing craving after which is one of
his earliest immaterial cognitions. But the good
woman has comparatively few outlets. The esteem
that comes to her is all within the sphere of her
affections. Esteem she must have; it is a necessity
of her nature.
“‘Praise, blame, love, kisses, tears, and smiles,’
are truly to her, ‘human nature’s daily food.’”
“Now, experience comes to her aid. When she is
ill, she is the centre of attraction, the object of attention,
to all who are dear to her; she will be ill.”
“You contradict yourself, man! don’t you see?
You are painting, not a good woman, but one who
will premeditate, and act a lie!”
“Not so fast! I am painting a good woman. Here
comes in a condition which hardly any one takes into
account. Mrs. Jumeau will lie with stiffened limbs
and blue pale face for hours at a time. Is she simulating
illness? you might as well say that a man could
simulate a gunshot wound. But the thing people
forget is, the intimate relation and co-operation of
body and mind; that the body lends itself involuntarily
to carry out the conceptions of the thinking brain.
Mrs. Jumeau does not think herself into pallor, but
every infinitesimal nerve fibre, which entwines each
equally infinitesimal capillary which brings colour to
the cheek, is intimately connected with the thinking
brain, in obedience to whose mandates it relaxes or
contracts. Its relaxation brings colour and vigour
with the free flow of the blood, its contraction, pallor,
and stagnation; and the feeling as well as the look
of being sealed in a death-like trance. The whole
mystery depends on this co-operation of thought and
substance of which few women are aware. The diagnosis
is simply this, the sufferer has the craving for
outward tokens of the esteem which is essential to her
nature; she recalls how such tokens accompany her
seasons of illness, the sympathetic body perceives the
situation, and she is ill; by-and-by, the tokens of
esteem cease to come with the attacks of illness, but the
habit has been set up, and she goes on having ‘attacks ’
which bring real suffering to herself, and of the slightest
agency in which she is utterly unconscious.”
Conviction slowly forced itself on Mr. Jumeau; now
that his wife was shown entirely blameless, he could
concede the rest. More, he began to suspect something
rotten in the State of Denmark, or women like
his wife would never have been compelled to make so
abnormal a vent for a craving proper to human nature.
“I begin to see; what must I do?”
“In Mrs. Jumeau’s case, I may venture to recommend
a course which would not answer with one in a
thousand. Tell her all I have told you. Make her
mistress of the situation.—I need not say, save her as
much as you can from the anguish of self-contempt.
Trust her, she will come to the rescue, and devise
means to save herself; and, all the time, she will want
help from you, wise as well as tender. For the rest,
those who have in less measure—
“‘The reason firm, the temp’rate will’—
‘massage,’ and other devices for annulling the extraordinary
physical sensibility to mental conditions, and,
at the same time, excluding the patient from the possibility
of the affectionate notice she craves, may do a great
deal. But this mischief which, in one shape or other,
blights the lives of, say, forty per cent. of our best and
most highly organised women, is one more instance of
how lives are ruined by an education which is not
only imperfect, but proceeds on wrong lines.”
“How could education help in this?”
“Why, let them know the facts, possess them of
even so slight an outline as we have had to-night, and
the best women will take measures for self-preservation.
Put them on their guard, that is all. It is not
enough to give them accomplishments and all sorts of
higher learning; these gratify the desire of esteem
only in a very temporary way. But something more
than a danger-signal is wanted. The woman, as well
as the man, must have her share of the world’s work,
whose reward is the world’s esteem. She must, even
the cherished wife and mother of a family, be in touch
with the world’s needs, and must minister of the gifts
she has; and that, because it is no dream that we are
all brethren, and must therefore suffer from any
seclusion from the common life.”
Mrs. Jumeau’s life was not “spoilt.” It turned out
as the doctor predicted; for days after his revelations
she was ashamed to look her husband in the face; but
then, she called up her forces, fought her own fight
and came off victorious.
CHAPTER IX — “ A HAPPY CHRISTMAS TO YOU! ”
The Christmas holidays! Boys and girls at school are
counting off the days till the home-coming. Young
men and maidens, who have put away childish things,
do not reckon with date-stones, but consult their
Bradshaws. The little ones at home are storing up
surprises. The father says genially, “We shall soon
have our young folk at home again.” The mother?
Nobody, not the youngest of the schoolgirls, is so
glad as she. She thinks of setting out for church on
Christmas Day with, let us hope, the whole of her
scattered flock about her. Already she pictures to
herself how each has altered and grown, and yet how
every one is just as of old. She knows how Lucy will
return prettier and more lovable than ever; Willie,
more amusing; Harry, kinder; and how the elders
will rejoice in baby May!
And yet, there is a shade of anxiety in the mother’s
face as she plans for the holidays. The brunt of
domestic difficulties falls, necessarily, upon her. It is
not quite easy to arrange a household for a sudden
incursion of new inmates whose stay is not measured
by days. Servants must be considered, and may be
tiresome. Amusements, interests, must be thought
of, and then—— Does the mother stop short and
avoid putting into shape the “and then,” which
belongs to the holiday weeks after Christmas Day
is over?
“Let us have a happy Christmas, any way,” she says;
“we must leave the rest.”
What is it? Pretty Lucy’s face clouds into sullenness.
Kind Harry is quick to take offence, and his
outbursts spoil people’s comfort. Willie, with all his
nonsense, has fits of positive moroseness. Tom argues—is
always in the right. Alice—is the child always
quite straightforward? There is reason enough for
the strain of anxiety that mingles with the mother’s
joy. It is not easy to keep eight or nine young people
at their best for weeks together, without their usual
employments, when you consider that, wanting their
elders’ modicum of self-control, they may have their
father’s failings, and their mother’s failings, and ugly
traits besides hardly to be accounted for. Is it a counsel
of perfection that mothers should have “Quiet Days”
of rest for body and mind, and for such spiritual refreshment
as may be, to prepare them for the exhausting
(however delightful) strain of the holidays?
Much arrears of work must fall to the heads of the
house in the young folk’s holidays. They will want
to estimate, as they get opportunity, the new thought
that is leavening their children’s minds; to modify,
without appearing to do so, the opinions the young
people are forming. They must keep a clear line of
demarcation between duties and pastimes, even in the
holidays; and they must resume the work of character-training,
relinquished to some extent while the children
are away at school. But, after all, the holiday
problem is much easier than it looks, as many a
light-hearted mother knows.
There is a way of it, a certain “Open sesame,” which
mothers know, or, if they do not, all the worse for the
happiness of Holiday House. Occupation? Many
interests? Occupation, of course; we know what
befalls idle hands; but “interests” are only successful
in conjunction with the password; without it, the
more excitingly interesting the interests the more apt
are they to disturb the domestic atmosphere and make
one sulky, and another domineering, and a third selfish,
and each “naughty” in that particular way in which
“’tis his nature to.”
Every mother knows the secret, but some may have
forgotten the magic of it. Paradoxical as the statement
may sound, there is no one thing of which it is
harder to convince young people than that their
parents love them. They do not talk about the matter,
but supposing they did, this would be the avowal of
nine children out of ten:
“Oh, of course, mother loves me in a way, but not
as she loves X .”
“How ‘in a way’?”
“You know what I mean. She is mother, so of
course she cares about things for me and all that.”
“But how does she love X .?”
“Oh, I can’t explain; she’s fond of her, likes to
look at her, and touch her, and—now don’t go and
think I’m saying things about mother. She’s quite
fair and treats us all just alike; but who could help
liking X . best? I’m so horrid! Nobody cares for
me.”
Put most of the children (including X .) of good
and loving parents into the Palace of Truth, children
of all ages, from six, say, to twenty, and this is the
sort of thing you would get. Boys would, as a rule,
credit “mother,” and girls, “father,” with the more
love; but that is only by comparison; the one parent
is only “nicer” than the other. As for appropriating
or recognising the fulness of love lavished on them,
they simply do not do it.
And why? Our little friend has told us; mother
and father are quite fair, there is no fault to be found
in them, but “I’m so horrid, nobody cares for me.”
There you have the secret of “naughtiness.” There
is nothing more pathetic than the sort of dual life
of which the young are dimly conscious. On the
one hand there are premonitions of full and perfect
being, the budding wings of which their thoughts
are full, and for which their strong sense of justice
demands credit. Mother and father ought to know
how great and good and beautiful they are in possibility,
in prospective. They must have the comprehension,
appreciation, which, if they cannot get in
the drawing-room, they will seek in the kitchen or
the stable-yard. Alnaschar visions? If so, it is not
young Alnaschar, but his parents, who kick over the
basket of eggs.
If the young folk are pugnacious about their “rights,”
and are over-ready with their “It’s not fair!” “It’s a
shame!” it is because they reckon their claims by the
great possible self, while, alas! they measure what
they get by the actual self, of which they think
small things. There is no word for it but “horrid;”
bring them to book, and the scornful, or vain, or
bumptious young persons we may know are alike in
this—every one of them is “horrid” in his or her
own eyes.
Now, if you know yourself to be horrid, you know
that, of course, people do not love you; how can
they? They are kind to you and all that, but that
is because it’s their business, or their nature, or their
duty to be kind. It has really nothing to do with you
personally. What you want is some one who will find
you out, and be kind to you, and love you just for
your own sake and nothing else. So do we reason
when we are young. It is the old story. The good
that I would I do not, but the evil that I would not,
that I do. Only we feel things more acutely when
we are young, and take sides alternately with ourselves
and against ourselves; small is the wonder that their
elders find young people “difficult;” that is just what
they find themselves.
“Fudge!” says the reader, who satisfies himself
with the surface, and recalls the fun and frolic and
gaiety of heart, the laughter and nonsense and bright
looks of scores of young people he knows: of course
they are gay, because they are young; but we should
have many books about the sadness of youth if people
in their “teens” might have the making of them.
Glad and sad are not a whole octave apart.
How soon does this trouble of youth begin? That
very delightful little person, the Baby, is quite exempted.
So, too, are the three, four, and five-year-old
darlings of the nursery. They gather on your
knee, and take possession of you, and make no doubt
at all of your love or their deserts. But a child
cannot always get out of the nursery before this
doubt with two faces is upon him. I know a boy
of four, a healthy intelligent child, full of glee and
frolic and sense, who yet has many sad moments
because one and another do not love him, and other
very joyful, grateful moments because some little gift
or attention assures him of love. His mother, with
the delicate tact mothers have, perceives that the child
needs to be continually reinstated in his own esteem.
She calls him her “only boy,” treats him half as her
little lover, and so evens him with the two bright
little sisters whom, somehow, and without any telling,
poor Georgie feels to be sweeter in temper and more
lovable than he. An exceedingly instructive little
memorial of a child who died young came under
our notice some time ago. His parents kept their
children always in an atmosphere of love and gladness;
and it was curious to notice that this boy, a
merry, bright little fellow, was quite incapable of
realising his parents’ love. That they should love
his sister was natural, but how could they love
him?
The little ones in the nursery revel in love, but how
is it with even the nursery elders? Are they not soon
taught to give place to the little ones and look for
small show of love, because they are “big boys”
and “big girls”? The rather sad aloofness and self-containedness
of these little folk in some families
is worth thinking about. Even the nursery is a
microcosm, suffering from the world’s ailment, love-hunger,
a sickness which drives little children and
grown-up people into naughty thoughts and wicked
ways.
I knew a girl whose parents devoted themselves
entirely to training her; they surrounded her with
care and sufficient tenderness; they did not make
much of her openly, because they held old-fashioned
notions about not fostering a child’s self-importance
and vanity. They were so successful in suppressing
the girl’s self-esteem that it never occurred to her that
all their cares meant love until she was woman-grown,
and could discern character, and, alas! had her
parents no more to give them back love for love.
The girl herself must have been unloving? In one
sense, all young beings are unloving; in another, they
are as vessels filled, brimming over with love seeking
an outlet. This girl would watch her mother about
a room, walk behind her in the streets—adoringly.
Such intense worship of their parents is more common
in children than we imagine. A boy of five years was
asked what he thought the most beautiful thing in the
world. “Velvet,” he replied, with dreamy eyes, evidently
thinking of his mother in a velvet gown. His
parents are the greatest and wisest, the most powerful,
and the best people within the narrow range of the
child’s world. They are royal personages—his kings
and queens. Is it any wonder he worships, even when
he rebels?
But is it not more common, now-a-days, for children
to caress and patronise their parents, and make all too
sure of their love? It may be; but only where
parents have lost that indescribable attribute—dignity?
authority?—which is their title to their children’s love
and worship; and the affection which is lavished
too creaturely-wise on children fails to meet the
craving of their nature. What is it they want, those
young things so gaily happy with doll or bat or
racquet? They want to be reinstated; they labour,
some poor children almost from infancy, under a
sad sense of demerit. They find themselves so little
loveworthy, that no sign short of absolute telling
with lip and eye and touch will convince them they
are beloved.
But if one whom they trust and honour, one who
knows, will, seeing how faulty they are, yet love them,
regarding the hateful faults as alien things to be got
rid of, and holding them, in spite of the faults, in close
measureless love and confidence, why, then, the young
lives expand like flowers in sunny weather, and where
parents know this secret of loving there are no morose
boys nor sullen girls.
Actions do not speak louder than words to a young
heart; he must feel it in your touch, see it in your
eye, hear it in your tones, or you will never convince
child or boy that you love him, though you labour
day and night for his good and his pleasure. Perhaps
this is the special lesson of Christmas-tide for parents.
The Son came—for what else we need not inquire
now—to reinstate men by compelling them to believe
that they—the poorest shrinking and ashamèd souls
of them—that they live enfolded in infinite personal
love, desiring with desire the response of love for
love. And who, like the parent, can help forward
this “wonderful redemption”? The boy who knows
that his father and his mother love him with measureless
patience in his faults, and love him out of them,
is not slow to perceive, and receive, and understand
the dealings of the higher Love.
But why should good parents, more than the rest
of us, be expected to exhibit so divine a love?
Perhaps because they are better than most of us;
anyway, that appears to be their vocation. And that
it is possible to fulfil even so high a calling we all
know, because we know good mothers and good
fathers.
Parents, love your children, is, probably, an unnecessary
counsel to any who read this paper; at any
rate, it is a presuming one. But let us say to reserved
undemonstrative parents who follow the example of
righteous Abraham and rule their households,—Rule
none the less, but let your children feel and see and
be quite sure that you love them.
We do not suggest endearments in public, which
the young folk cannot always abide. But, dear
mother, take your big schoolgirl in your arms just
once in the holidays, and let her have a good talk,
all to your two selves; it will be to her like a meal
to a hungry man. For the youths and maidens—remember,
they would sell their souls for love; they
do it too, and that is the reason of many of the ruined
lives we sigh over. Who will break down the partition
between supply and demand in many a home
where there are hungry hearts on either side of the
wall?
CHAPTER X — PARENTS IN COUNCIL
Part I
“Now, let us address ourselves to the serious business
of the evening. Here we are:
‘Six precious (pairs), and all agog,
To dash through thick and thin!’
Imprimis—our desire is for reform! Not reform
by Act of Parliament, if you please; but, will the
world believe?—we veritably desire to be reformed!
And that, as a vicarious effort for the coming race.
Why, to have conceived the notion entitles us to
sit by for our term of years and see how the others
do it!”
“Don’t be absurd, Ned, as if it were all a joke!
We’re dreadfully in earnest, and can’t bear to have
the time wasted. A pretty President you are.”
“Why, my dear, that’s the joke; how can a man
preside over a few friends who have done him the
honour to dine at his table?”
“Mrs. Clough is quite right. It’s ‘Up boys, and at
it!’ we want to be; so, my dear fellow, don’t let any
graceful scruples on your part hinder work.”
“Then, Henderson, as the most rabid of us all, you
must begin.”
“I do not know that what I have to say should
come first in order; but to save time I’ll begin.
What I complain of is the crass ignorance of us—of
myself, I mean. You know what a magnificent spectacle
the heavens have offered these last few frosty
nights. Well, one of our youngsters has, I think,
some turn for astronomy. ‘Look, father, what a great
star! It’s big enough to make the night light without
the moon. It isn’t always there; what’s its name, and
where does it go?’ The boy was in the receptive
‘How I wonder what you are’ mood; anything and
everything I could have told him would have been his—a
possession for life.
“‘That’s not a star, it’s a planet, Tom,’ with a little
twaddle about how planets are like our earth, more or
less, was all I had for his hungry wonder. As for how
one planet differs from another in glory, his sifting
questions got nothing out of me; what nothing has,
can nothing give. Again, he has, all of his own wit,
singled out groups of stars and, like Hugh Miller,
wasn’t it?—pricked them into paper with a pin.
‘Have they names? What is this, and this?’ ‘Those
three stars are the belt of Orion’—the sum of my
acquaintance with the constellations, if you will believe
it! He bombarded me with questions all to the
point. I tried bits of book knowledge which he did
not want. It was a ‘bowing’ acquaintance, if no
more, with the glorious objects before him that the
child coveted, and he cornered me till his mother
interfered with, ‘That will do, Tom: don’t tease father
with your questions.’ A trifling incident, perhaps,
but do you know I didn’t sleep a wink that night, or
rather, I did sleep, and dreamt, and woke for good. I
dreamt the child was crying for hunger and I had not
a crust to give him. You know how vivid some
dreams are. The moral flashed on me. The child
had been crying to me with the hunger of the mind.
He had asked for bread and got a stone. A thing
like that stirs you. From that moment I had a new
conception of a parent’s vocation and of my unfitness
for it. I determined that night to find some way to
help ourselves and the thousands of parents in the
same ignorant case.”
“Well, but, Henderson, you don’t mean to say that
every parent should be an astronomer? Why, how
can a man with other work tackle the study of a lifetime?”
“No, but I do think our veneration for science
frightens us off open ground. Huxley somewhere
draws a line between science and what he calls
‘common information,’ and this I take to mean an
acquaintance with the facts about us, whether of
Nature or of society. It’s a shameful thing to be
unable to answer such questions as Tom’s. Every
one should know something about such facts of
Nature as the child is likely to come across. But how
to get at this knowledge! Books? Well, I don’t say
but you may get to know about most things from
books, but as for knowing the thing itself, let me be
introduced by him that knew it before me!”
“I see what you mean; we want the help of the
naturalist, an enthusiast who will not only teach but
fire us with the desire to know.”
“But don’t you find, Morris, that even your
enthusiast, if he’s a man of science, is slow to recognise
the neutral ground of common information?”
“That may be; but, as for getting what we want—pooh!
it’s a question of demand and supply. If you
don’t mind my talking about ourselves I should like
just to tell you what we did last summer. Perhaps
you may know that I dabble a little in geology—only
dabble—but every tyro must have noticed how the
features of a landscape depend on its geological formation,
and not only the look of the landscape, but the
occupations of the people. Well, it occurred to me
that if, instead of the hideous ‘resources’—save the
word!—of a watering-place, what if we were to study
the ‘scape’ of a single formation? The children
would have that, at any rate, in visible presentation,
and would hold a key to much besides.
“My wife and I love the South Downs, perhaps for
auld sake’s sake, so we put up at a farmhouse in one
of the lovely ‘Lavants’ near Goodwood. Chalk and a
blackboard were inseparably associated; and a hill of
chalk was as surprising to the children as if all the
trees were bread and cheese. Here was wonder to
start with, wonder and desire to know. Truly, a man
hath joy in the answer of his mouth! The delight,
the deliciousness of pouring out answers to their eager
questions! and the illimitable receptivity of the children!
This was the sort of thing—after scrawling on
a flint with a fragment of chalk:—
“‘What is that white line on the flint, Bob?’—‘Chalk,
father,’ with surprise at my dulness; and then
the unfolding of the tale of wonder—thousands of
lovely infinitely small shells in that scrawl of chalk;
each had, ages and ages ago, its little inmate, and so
on. Wide eyes and open mouths, until sceptical Dick—‘Well,
but, father, how did they get here? How
could they crawl or swim to the dry land when they
were dead?’ More wonders, and a snub for that
small boy. ‘Why, this hillside we are sitting on is
a bit of that old sea-bottom!’ And still the marvel
grew, until, trust me, there is not a feature of the chalk
that is not written down in le journal intime of each
child’s soul. They know the soft roll of the hills, the
smooth dip of the valleys, the delights of travellers’
joy, queer old yews, and black-berrying in the sudden
‘bottoms’ of the chalk. The endless singing of a
solitary lark—nothing but larks—the trailing of cloud-shadows
over the hills, the blue skies of Sussex, blue
as those of Naples—these things are theirs to have
and to hold, and are all associated with the chalk; they
have the sense of the earth-mother, of the connection
of things, which makes for poetry.
“Then their mother has rather a happy way of
getting pictures printed on the ‘sensitive plate’ of
each. She hits on a view, of narrow range generally,
and makes the children look at it well and then
describe it with closed eyes. One never-to-be forgotten
view was seized in this way. ‘First grass, the
hill-slopes below us, with sheep feeding about: and
then a great field of red poppies—there’s corn, but
we can’t see it; then fields and fields of corn, quite
yellow and ripe, reaching out a long way; next, the
sea, very blue, and three rather little boats with white
sails; a lark a long way up in the sky singing as loud
as a band of music; and such a shining sun!’ No
doubt our little maid will have all that to her dying
day; and isn’t it a picture worth having?”
“Mr. Morris’s hint admits of endless expansion;
why, you could cover the surface formations of
England in the course of the summer holidays of a
boy’s schooldays, and thus give him a key to the
landscape, fauna, and flora of much of the earth’s
surface. It’s admirable.”
“What a salvage! The long holidays, which are
apt to hang on hand, would be more fully and usefully
employed than schooldays, and in ways full of
out-of-door delights. I see how it would work.
Think of the dales of Yorkshire, where the vivid green
of the mountain limestone forms a distinct line of
junction with the dim tints of the heather on the
millstone grit of the moors, of the innumerable rocky
nests where the ferns of the limestone—hartstongue,
limestone polypody, beech fern, and the rest—grow
delicately green and perfect as if conserved under
glass. Think of the endless ferns and mosses and the
picturesque outlines of the slate, both in the Lake
Country and in Wales. What collections the children
might form, always having the geological formation
of the district as the leading idea.”
“You are getting excited, Mrs. Tremlow. For my
part, I cannot rise to the occasion. It is dull to have
‘delicious!’ ‘delightful!’ ‘lovely!’ hailing about
one’s ears, and to be out of it. Pray, do not turn
me out for the admission, but my own feeling is
strongly against this sort of dabbling in science. In
this bird’s-eye view of geology, for instance, why in
the world did you begin with the chalk? At least
you might have started with, say, Cornwall.”
“That is just one of the points where the line is to
be drawn; you specialists do one thing thoroughly—begin
at the beginning, if a beginning there is, and go
on to the end, if life is long enough. Now, we contend
that the specialist’s work should be laid on a
wide basis of common information, which differs from
science in this amongst other things—you take it as it
occurs. A fact comes under your notice; you want
to know why it is, and what it is; but its relations to
other facts must settle themselves as time goes on, and
the other facts turn up. For instance, a child of mine
should know the ‘blackcap’ by its rich note and black
upstanding headgear, and take his chance of ever
knowing even the name of the family to which his
friend belongs.”
“And surely, Mr. Morris, you would teach history
in the same way; while you are doing a county, or a
‘formation’—isn’t it?—you get fine opportunities for
making history a real thing. For instance, supposing
you are doing the—what is it?—of Dorsetshire?
You come across Corfe Castle standing in a dip of
the hills, like the trough between two waves, and
how real you can make the story of the bleeding
prince dragged over the downs at the heels of his
horse.”
“Yes, and speaking of the downs, do you happen to
know, Mrs. Tremlow, the glorious downs behind Lewes,
and the Abbey and the Castle below, all concerned
in the story of the great battle; and the ridge of
Mount Harry across which De Montfort and his men
marched while the royal party were holding orgies in
the Abbey, and where, in the grey of the early
morning, each man vowed his life to the cause of
liberty, face downwards to the cool grass, and arms
outstretched in the form of a cross? Once you have
made a study on the spot of one of those historic sites,
why, the place and the scene is a part of you. You
couldn’t forget it if you would.”
“That is interesting, and it touches on a point to
which I want to call your attention; have you noticed
that in certain districts you come across, not only the
spots associated with critical events, but monuments
of the leading idea of centuries? Such as these are
the ruined abbeys which still dominate every lovely
dale in Yorkshire; the twelfth-century churches, four
or five of which—in certain English counties—you
come across in the course of a single day’s tramp, and
of which there is hardly a secluded out-of-the-way
nook in some counties that has not its example to
show; such, again, are the endless castles on the
Welsh border, the Roman camps on the downs, each
bearing witness to the dominant thought, during a
long period, whether of war, or, of a time when men
had some leisure from fighting.”
“And not only so. Think of how the better half of
English literature has a local colouring; think of the
thousand spots round which there lingers an aroma of
poetry and of character, which seems to get into your
brain somehow, and leave there an image of the man,
a feeling of his work, which you cannot arrive at elsewhere.
The Quantocks, Grasmere, Haworth Moors,
the Selborne ‘Hanger,’ the Lincolnshire levels—it is
needless to multiply examples of spots where you may
see the raw material of poetry, and compare it with
the finished work.”
“All this is an inspiring glimpse of the possible;
but surely, gentlemen, you do not suppose that a
family party, the children, say, from fifteen downwards,
can get in touch with such wide interests in the
course of a six weeks’ holiday? I doubt if, even
amongst ourselves, any but you, Mr. Meredith, and
Mr. Clough, have this sort of grasp of historical and
personal associations.”
“We must leave that an open question, Mrs.
Henderson; but what I do contend for is, that
children have illimitable capacity for all knowledge
which reaches them in some sort through the vehicle
of the senses: what they see and delight in you may
pin endless facts, innumerable associations, upon, and
children have capacity for them all: nor will they ever
treat you to lack-lustre eye and vacant countenance.
Believe me ‘’tis their nature to’ hunger after knowledge
as a labouring man hungers for his dinner;
only, the thing must come in the first, the words which
interpret it in the second place.”
“You mean that everything they see is to lead to a
sort of object lesson?”
“Indeed I do not! Object lesson! talkee, talkee,
about a miserable cut-and-dried scrap, hardly to be
recognised by one who knows the thing. I should
not wonder if it were better for a child to go without
information than to get it in this unnatural way. No,
let him see the thing big and living before him,
behaving according to its wont. Specimens are of
infinite use to the scientist whose business it is to
generalise, but are misleading to the child who has
yet to learn his individuals. I don’t doubt for a
minute that an intelligent family out for a holiday
might well cover all the ground we have sketched out,
and more; but who in the world is to teach them?
A child’s third question about the fowls of the air or
the flowers of the field would probably floor most
of us.”
“That’s coming to the point. I wondered if we
ever meant to touch our subject again to-night. To
skim over all creation in an easy, airy way is exciting,
but, from an educational standpoint, ’tis comic to the
father with a young swarm at home who care for
none of these things.”
“Of course they don’t, Withers, if they have never
been put in the way of it; but try ’em, that’s all.
Now, listen to my idea; I shall be too glad if any
one strikes out a better, but we must come to a
point, and pull up the next who wanders off on
his own hobby. Each of us wishes to cover all, or
more, or some of, the ground suggested in our desultory
talk. Difficulty, we can’t teach because we don’t
know. We are in a corner with but one way out.
We must learn what we should teach. How? Well,
let us form ourselves into a college, or club, or what
you like. Now, it’s simply the A B C of many things
we wish to learn. Once organised, we shall see our
way to the next step. Even in the small party here
to-night, some know something of geology, some
are at home in the byways of history; what we
cannot evolve from our midst we must get from
outside, and either amateur recruits or professional
folk must be pressed into service; recruits would be
much the best, for they would learn as well as teach.
Then, when we are organised, we may consider whether
our desire is to exhaust a single district in the way
suggested, or to follow some other plan. Only, please,
if it be a district, let it be a wide one, so that our
intercourse be confined to ‘speaking’ in passing, like
ships at sea. Don’t, for pity’s sake, let it be a social
thing, with tennis, talk, and tea!”
“Suppose we do enrol ourselves, how frequent do
you think should be our meetings?”
“We’ll leave that question; in the meantime, those
in favour of Mr. Morris’s motion that we form ourselves
into a society for the consideration of matters
affecting the education of children—the parents’ part
of the work, that is—will signify the same in the usual
way.”
[23]
Ancient history now; a forecast fulfilled in the formation of the
Parents’ National Educational Union.
CHAPTER XI — PARENTS IN COUNCIL
Part II
“We have listened to you, gentlemen, with great
deference. We have profited much, and perceive a
great field of work before us. I hope we may get a
little outside help. I heard the other day of a young
lady learned in mosses who is in the habit of taking
the children she knows on ‘mossing’ expeditions.
But what I wish to say is, education, like charity,
begins at home, and you have chosen to lead us far
afield at the very outset!”
“Truly, we did go off at a canter! But don’t you
think ’tis a matter for curtain discipline? If your
son Tom had not ‘wondered what you are’ we might
have begun quite at the beginning, if there is one;
or, most likely, should have been till this moment
wondering where to begin. We are grateful to you,
Henderson, for starting us anywhere; and more so
to Mrs. Henderson for her axiom, Education begins
at home.”
“I daresay experienced people get to know all
about it,” said Mrs. Clough; “but the mother of even
two or three little ones has a sense of being at sea
without rudder or compass. We know so little about
children, or, indeed, about human beings at all!
Parents before our time had something to go upon;
and the young mother could ask counsel of her elders
on all matters from ‘cinder tea’ to the choice of
a school. But now science is abroad; many of the
old wise saws turn out, not only mischievous, but
ridiculous. We can’t keep hold of the old, we can’t
get hold of the new, and there we are, like Mahomet’s
coffin.”
“You have described our quandary exactly, Mrs.
Clough! And what you say accounts for many
things. The older people complain that the children
of these days are growing up lax, self-pleasing, disobedient,
irreverent. Now, I think myself there is a
great deal that’s fine in our children. They are much
more of persons than we were at their age; but that
they do pretty much what is right in their own eyes,
are neither obedient nor reverent, nor even respectful,
is, I am afraid, a true bill. But don’t you see how
it is? We are afraid of them. We feel as a navvy
might, turned in to dust the drawing-room ornaments!
The mere touch of his clumsy great fingers may be the
ruin of some precious thing. We parents, no doubt,
get tenderness and insight from above to enable us for
our delicate work; so I suppose it is our own fault
that the children are beyond us.”
“How do you mean, Mrs. Meredith? And if you,
mothers, don’t know what to do with the children,
who does? The enlightened father lays himself out
for a snub if he sets up for an authority at home.”
“Oh, yes! you men make ludicrous blunders about
children. But that’s no help. A young mother gets
a tender human creature into her keeping, full of
possibilities. Her first concern is, not only to keep
it in health, but, so to speak, to fill it with reserves
of health to last a lifetime. At once her perplexities
begin. I shall not even ask to be excused for venturing
upon details; the affairs of a young human
being are important enough to engage the attention
of Queen, Lords, and Commons, did they but know
it. Well, a mother I know wished her child to be
clothed delicately, as befits a first-born. She sent to
Ireland for a delicious baby trousseau of lace and
cambric. You gentlemen don’t understand. Hardly
had the dear little garments gone through their first
wash, when somebody tells her that ’oo’ a’ ’oo’ is
the only wear for babies and grown ups. I doubt
if to this day she knows why, but there was a soupçon
of science in the suggestion, so the sweet cambrics
were discarded and fine woollens took their place.
By-and-by, when the child came to feed like other
mortals, there was a hail of pseudo-science about her
ears. ‘Grape-sugar,’ ‘farinaceous foods,’ ‘saliva,’ and
what not; but this was less simple than the wool
question. She could make nothing of it, so asked
her doctor how to feed the child. Further complications
arose: ‘the child sees everything;’ ‘the child
knows everything;’ ‘what you make him now he
will be through life;’ ‘the period of infancy is the
most important in his life.’ My poor friend grew
bewildered, with the result that, in her ignorant
anxiety to do right, she is for ever changing the child’s
diet, nurse, sleeping hours, airing hours, according to
the last lights of the most scientific of her acquaintance;
and ’tis my belief the little one would be a
deal better off brought up like its mother before it.”
“Then, Mrs. Meredith, you would walk in the old
paths?”
“Not a bit of it! Only I want to see where I’m
going. I think we live in an age of great opportunities.
But my contention is, that you cannot bring
up children on hearsay in these days; there is some
principle involved in the most everyday matter, and
we must go to school to learn the common laws of
healthy living and well-being.”
“Mrs. Meredith is right: here is serious work
sketched out for us, and of a kind as useful for ourselves
as for our children. We must learn the first
principles of human physiology.”
“Would not it do to learn what is called Hygiene?
I have a notion that is physiology made easy; that is,
you are just taught what to do, without going fully
into the cause why.”
“No, we must stick to physiology: I don’t believe a
bit in learning what to do, unless founded upon a
methodical, not scrappy, knowledge of why we do
it. You see, all parts of the animal economy are so
inter-dependent, that you cannot touch this without
affecting that. What we want to get at is, the laws
for the well-being of every part, the due performance
of every function.”
“Why, man, you would have every one of us
qualify to write M.D. to his name.”
“Not so; we shall not interfere with the doctors;
we leave sickness to them; but the preservation of
health, the increase in bodily vigour, must be our care.
In this way, we acquaint ourselves fully with the
structure of the skin, for example, with its functions,
and the inter-dependence between these and the
functions of certain internal organs. Now, secure
vigorous action of the skin, and you gain exhilaration
of spirits, absolute joy for the time, followed by a rise
in the sense of general well-being, i.e., happiness. You
remember how a popular American poet sits on a gate
in the sun after his bath, using his flesh-brushes for
hours, until he is the colour of a boiled lobster, and
‘more so.’ He might be more seemly employed, but
his joy is greater than if daily telegrams brought him
word of new editions of his poems. Well, if due
action of the skin is a means to a joyous life, to health
and a genial temper, what mother is there who would
not secure these for her child? But the thing is not
so simple as it looks. It is not merely a case of bath
and flesh-brush: diet, clothes, sleep, bedroom, sunshine,
happy surroundings, exercise, bright talk, a
thousand things must work together to bring about
this ‘happy-making’ condition. What is true of the
skin is true all round, and we cannot go to work with
a view to any single organ or function; all work
together: and we must aim at a thorough grip of the
subject. Is it, then, decided ‘without one if or but,’
that we get ourselves instructed in the science of
living?”
“The ‘science of living’—yes, but that covers much
beyond the range of physiology. Think of the child’s
mind, his moral nature, his spiritual being. It seems
to me that we already make too much of the body.
Our young people are encouraged to sacrifice everything
to physical training; and there is a sensuousness
well hit-off in George Eliot’s ‘Gwendoline,’ in the
importance given to every detail of the bath and the
toilet. One is weary of the endless magnification of
the body and its belongings. And, what is more, I
believe we are defeating our own ends. ‘Groom’ the
skin, develop the muscles, by all means; but there is
more to be thought of, and I doubt if to live to the
flesh, even in these ways, is permissible.”
“Right, Mrs. Meredith! But don’t think for a
moment that physiology lends itself to the cult of
muscle. Here is a youth whose biceps are his better
part: like most of us, he gets what he aims at—some
local renown as an athlete. But what does he pay for
the whistle? His violent ‘sports’ do not materially
increase the measure of blood which sustains him:
if the muscles get more than their share, their
gain implies loss elsewhere, to the brain, commonly,
and, indeed, to all the vital organs. By-and-by, the
sports of youth over, your brawny, broad-chested
young fellow collapses; is the victim of ennui, and
liver, lungs, or stomach send in their requisition
for arrears of nourishment fraudulently made away
with.”
“But, surely, Mr. Meredith, you do not think lightly
of physical development? Why, I thought it one of
the first duties of parents to send their offspring into
the world as ‘fine animals.’”
“So it is; but here, as elsewhere, there is a ‘science
of the proportion of things,’ and the young people
who go in violently and without moderation for
muscular feats are a delusion and a snare: in the end
they do not prove ‘fine animals;’ they have little
‘staying’ power.”
“But a child is more than an animal; we want
to know how mind and moral feelings are to be
developed?”
“Even then, Mrs. Tremlow, we should find much
help in the study of physiology—mental physiology,
if you like to call it so. The border-line where flesh
and spirit meet seems to me the new field, an Eldorado,
I do believe, opened to parents and to all of us
concerned with the culture of character. I mean, the
habits a child grows up with appear to leave some
sort of register in his material brain, and thus to
become part of himself in even a physical sense.
Thus it rests with parents to ease the way of their
child by giving him the habits of the good life in
thought, feeling, and action, and even in spiritual
things. We cannot make a child ‘good,’ but, in this
way; we can lay paths for the good life and the
moral life in the very substance of his brain. We
cannot make him hear the voice of God; but,
again, we can make paths where the Lord God
may walk in the cool of the evening. We cannot
make the child clever; but we can see that his
brain is nourished with pure blood, his mind with
fruitful ideas.”
“I suppose all this would be encouraging if one
were up to it. But I feel as if a great map of an
unknown country were spread before me, where the
few points one wants to make for are unmarked.
How, for instance, to make a child obedient, kind,
and true?”
“Your question, Mrs. Tremlow, suggests further
ground we must cover: a few set rules will be of
little service; we must know how much there is in
‘human nature,’ and how to play upon it as a musician
on the keys of his instrument. We must add to our
physiology, psychology, and, to psychology, moral
science. Complex, yet most simple, manifold, yet
one, human nature is not to be ticked off in a lecture
or two as a subject we have exhausted; but there is
no conceivable study which yields such splendid increase
for our pains.”
“And the spiritual life of the child? Does either
of these ‘ologies’ embrace the higher life, or is it
not susceptible of culture?”
“Ah, there we have new conditions—the impact
of the Divine upon the human, which generates life,
‘without which there is no living.’ The life is
there, imparted and sustained from above; but we
have something to do here also. Spirit, like body,
thrives upon daily bread and daily labour, and it
is our part to set before the child those ‘new
thoughts of God, new hopes of Heaven,’ which should
be his spiritual diet; and to practise him in the
spiritual labours of prayer, praise, and endeavour.
How?—is another question for our Society to
work out.”
CHAPTER XII — A HUNDRED YEARS AFTER
(AT THE CLOUGHS’ DINNER-TABLE, SEPT. 10, 1990.)
“It’s a capital idea! the thing ought to be commemorated.
At any rate, we can give a little dinner
in honour of it. Whom shall we have?”
“Dr. and Mrs. Oldcastle, and Harry’s form-master,
young Mr. Hilyard, and his wife, will represent school-work;
we shall stand for parents in general; and with
Dr. and Mrs. Brenton for our medical advisers, and the
Dean and Mrs. Priestly to witness for things spiritual,
we shall be quite a ‘representative gathering.’ Will
my list do?”
“Famously! Couldn’t be better. We all know the
subject and each other. I shouldn’t wonder if we
have some good things said.”
Mr. Clough was a City merchant, as had been his
fathers before him for four or five generations; he
was reputed wealthy, and was a rich man, but one
who held his wealth as a public trust, reserving for
personal uses only what should keep his family in
refined and comfortable living. Not that there was
much virtue in this, for he, and others like him, held
in aversion luxurious living, and whatever savoured
of the “barbarous opulence” of earlier days. Dr.
Oldcastle was the head-master of an old-established
foundation school; for the remaining guests they have
been sufficiently introduced by Mrs. Clough.
During the dinner there was the usual gay talk,
and some light handling of graver subjects until the
ladies retired. Then—
“I wonder, gentlemen, has it occurred to you why
my wife and I have been so pertinacious in trying to
get you here to-night?”
Every one’s countenance showed that he was struck
by an interesting recollection.
“A little circumstance connected with this room,
and a certain date that I fear I may have mentioned
more than once or twice?”
“Oh, to be sure,” said the Dean; “haven’t I said a
dozen times to my wife, ‘There’s but one thing that
Clough plumes himself on—that the Fathers’ and
Mothers’ Club was born in his dining-room!’”
“But why to-night more than any other night?”
“Why, to-night is the hundredth anniversary of
that great event!” A good-humoured smile passed
round. “Yes, gentlemen, I know I’m house-proud,
and give you leave to laugh. But would not you
cherish an old-fashioned house in a by-street, when
it’s the one thing that links you to history?”
“But, my dear fellow, why in the world should this
Club with the stuttering initials (how I hate initials!)
be glorified? It does not get in my way, as a head-master,
it’s true; but, mind you, a man can’t play up
to his Busby in the face of it! There was a man for
his calling! How he’d walk over your ‘F. M. C.’s.’
Fumble! aye, that’s the word. Knew ‘F. M. C.’
reminded me of something.”
“I’m slow to see how our Club links us with
history, certainly,” murmured Dr. Brenton reflectively.
“Why, in this way: if the Club did not initiate, it
certainly marked a stage in the progress of the great
educational revolution in which we have been moving
for the last hundred years. Wait for two or three
centuries, and you will find this revolution of ours
written down as the ‘New Education’ just as some
one gave the happy name of the ‘New Learning’ to
the revival of letters in the Dark Ages.”
“Sorry to disoblige you, but I’m afraid none of us
sees his way to more than a century of waiting, though
it be to verify the statements of his best friend. But
go on, old fellow, I’m with you! Make the ‘revolution’
plain sailing for us.”
“Thanks, Hilyard; your sanction emboldens me.
But which am I to ‘go on’ with, the word or the
thing?”
“A distinction with a difference. If I say ‘the
thing,’ off we go to the Dark Ages themselves; and
shall come out to find the ladies cloaked and hooded
in the hall!”
“A thing endurable to us elder Benedicts.”
“Now, Doctor! As if you weren’t tied to Mrs.
Oldcastle’s apron-string every minute you’re not in
school. Fanny and I follow you for encouragement
when we feel our bond growing slack.”
“To order, gentlemen, to order! or we shall get
neither word nor thing. We shall all want to put in
an oar anent ‘my wife and I.’”
“Brenton’s right. Seer, take up thy parable, and
go ahead!”
“Who would contemn a behest of the Church?”
(with a bow which threatened a candle-shade, deftly
saved by Hilyard.) “I go ahead; I’m not to talk
about the thing, but the name. Why I call this,
which has been working itself out in the last hundred
years or more, an educational revolution. In the first
place, what was called ‘Education’ a century since
and what we call Education are essentially different
things.”
“Come, come! Isn’t that rather strong? We go in
for the classics and mathematics; and so did the schools
of a hundred, or, for the matter of that, five hundred
years ago. ’Tis true we have to work much more
with modern languages, natural science, and other
subjects of which we can give but a smattering, to the
confusion alike of boys and masters. Give me a
classical education, or, in default, a mathematical; ’tis
training! And, for my part, I vote for the pre-Revolutionists,
if that’s what you choose to call them,”—with
a subdued snort, which epitomised much that
was not civil to the reform party.
“How much clearing of the decks must take place
for even a friendly discussion! Tell us, gentlemen
both, what you mean by education?”
“Mean by education, Doctor? I should not have
thought our united wisdoms need be called on to
answer that! A boy is educated when he knows what
every gentleman should know, and when he is trained
to take his place in the world.”
“Dr. Oldcastle’s definition suits me as well as
another. Putting aside the polite acquirements, the
question turns on the training—how much it includes,
and how it is to be given.”
“There you have it, Clough,” put in Dr. Brenton;
“and my contention is, that you owe the incalculable
advance in character which has taken place in the
period we are considering entirely to us doctors.
Wasn’t it we who found out for you that you were
all blundering in the dark; that you hadn’t even set
your feet on the scientific basis of education; that
all your doings were tentative? About a hundred
years ago, men spent a third of a lifetime on mathematics.
Cambridge made men Senior Wranglers in
those days, and perhaps the distinction was worth the
work. But the world said, in that weighty way in
which the world likes to talk: ‘Mathematics afford a
mental discipline, a fortifying of character, which no
other study gives.’ Now I’m not denying the worth
of mathematics as a factor in education; but look at
your mathematician; do you find him more to the
fore, more his own master, than other men? Often
enough he is irritable, obstinate, all the more wrongheaded
the more he’s in the right. But now we
(observe the we—royalty itself couldn’t make more of
it) find you fumbling about blindly, snatching up now
this tool, now that, natural science, languages, or what
not, in order to work upon material you knew nothing
about, was it mind, or morals, or what? To effect
issues you had not determined on—intellectual power?
Force of character? In the slough we found you—parent,
schoolmaster, parson—all whose business is,
more or less, the bringing up of the young; and what
have we done for you? Why, we’ve discovered to
you the nature of the material you have to work upon,
the laws according to which it must be wrought. We
have even put it into your hands as clay in the hands
of a potter, and we’ve shown you what is the one
possible achievement before you; that is, the elevation
of character. Education which fails to effect this,
effects nothing. There, that’s what we’ve done.
Every man to his trade, say I; and there’s nothing
like leather!”
“Well, but, but,—all this is very fine talk; but what
demonstration can you give? And where in the world
have I been while all this was going on? Pshaw!
You delude yourselves, my dear friends. This airy
talk makes flighty brains; but do you suppose I’ve
been a schoolmaster these forty years while all this
has been going on, and yet know nothing of it?”
“That comes of fumbling over our F. M. C., instead
of holding us up with both hands. But, honour
bright, Dr. Oldcastle, do you see in these days any
change in the manner of boy that comes to your
hands fresh from his home?”
“Yes, yes! a thousand times, yes!”
“If Mr. Hilyard’s courtesy had permitted me to
answer for myself, I, also, should have said ‘yes.’ I
see a most remarkable change, upon which society is
to be congratulated. But what would you have?
Civilisation and education must of necessity produce
results, appreciable even within a single lifetime.”
“Don’t you think, Doctor, you might have made a
trilogy of it, and promoted Christianity?” interposed
the ever suave and gentle tones of the Dean. “I
myself feel with Dr. Brenton, ‘every man for his
master,’ and would fain lay every advance at the feet
of mine.”
“I must beg the Dean to look over a little assumed
pugnacity. That we all agree with him, he may rest
assured. And for this reason. Every other avenue
towards perfection leads you, after weeks or months or
years of delightful going, to a blank wall. You see
nothing beyond; all that remains is to retrace your
steps, and retrogression is always bitter. You try
through Christ, and find yourself in the way of endless
progress cheered by perennial hope. But the
talk is growing serious. We of the ‘New Education’
party take to ourselves the credit of the advances Dr.
Oldcastle perceives, and as testimony from an alien is
very valuable, perhaps he would not mind telling us in
detail what differences he perceives between the young
boys of to-day and their kind of forty years ago?”
“Let me consider a moment; your question is not
easy to answer in a breath.... Well, in the first
place, they are more apt to learn: I conceive that
there has been an extraordinary advance in intelligence
during the last half-century. The work we
would grind over for hours in my day, these youngsters
have at their finger-ends in half-an-hour, and are on
the alert for more. I do believe they have a real
appetite for knowledge—a weakness of which not
more than one or two in a hundred was guilty when
I was a boy.”
“Will you let me, as a parent, give you our explanation
of these facts? For, with deference to Dr.
Brenton, who justly claims so much for his craft,
I think we parents deserve a pat, too. You may bring
a horse to the well, but you can’t make him drink.
The advance, I think, is not in intelligence, but in
power of attention. This, the Fathers’ and Mothers’
Club and its agencies recognise as the practical power
of man; that which makes all the difference between
the able and successful man and the poor lag-last.
And yet it is not a faculty, but is the power and habit
of concentrating every faculty on the thing in hand.
Now this habit of attention parents, mothers especially,
are taught to encourage and cultivate in their children
from early infancy. What you regard with full attention,
if only for a minute, you know, and remember
always. Think of the few scenes and conversations
we all have so vividly fixed that we cannot possibly
forget them. Why? Because at the moment our
attention was powerfully excited. You reap some
benefit from this early training directly the boy goes
to school. The psychologists—not your craft, this
time, Doctor—tell us that enormous curiosity, a
ravenous appetite for knowledge, is as natural to
children as bread-and-milk hunger. Put the two
together; the boy has an eager desire to know—has
the power of fixing his whole mind on the new
thoughts set before him, and it’s as easy as A B C; of
course he learns with magical quickness. The field
has been ploughed by the parents, and you have only
to sow your seed.”
“H’m! it sounds rational; I must think it over.
Anyway, the results are pleasant enough. Four hours
a day instead of six or seven—and much more work
done, mind you—is good for both masters and boys.
Then, most of them have resources and are on nobody’s
hands. You’d be astonished to hear how much these
fellows know, and each has his speciality. One little
chap has butterflies, for instance. Ah, that reminds me!
Don’t tell, or I might be invited to resign; but I don’t
to this day know the difference between a moth and
a butterfly. It’s the sort of thing one ought to know,
so I set up a classification of my own, no doubt correct,
because it was mine! Well, this befell me.
‘What have you there?’ I asked a little chap, who
had evidently netted a prize. ‘A moth, sir, the ——,’
scientific name, pat. ‘A moth, boy! That beautiful
creature is no moth. Moths live in houses.’ You
should have seen the fellow suppress his grin! I
couldn’t ask, so don’t know now; but make a point
of not meeting that little chap’s eye. A friend of mine,
a Fellow of his College, was worse. ‘I say, Oldcastle,
the poets make a mighty pother about the song of the
lark. Now, do tell me—do you know it when you
hear it?’ But as for the boys that enter now, there’s
not the natural object that they don’t both recognise
and know all about. Their collections are of scientific
worth—at least, so that fellow Hilyard thinks, so we
are going in for a museum of local natural history!”
“Why, Dr. Oldcastle, you’re like the man in the
play, who talked prose all his life, and at last found
it out! You’re our warmest friend, though you decline
the connection. This, again, is the work of mothers
following the lines of the ‘New Education.’ We
make a great point of developing intelligent curiosity
in the children about all that lives and grows within
their ken. For instance, I should think most of ‘our’
mothers would feel disgraced if her child of six were
not able to recognise any ordinary British tree from
a twig with leaf-buds only. It’s Nature’s lore, and
the children take to it like ducks to the water. The
first seven or eight years of their lives are spent out
of doors—in possible weather—learning this sort of
thing, instead of pottering over picture-books and
A B C. But do fill the witness-box a minute longer.
All this is delicious. An outsider who speaks with
authority is worth a score of partisans.”
“I bow my thanks, Clough, for the handsome things
you are good enough to say. Of course my impartial
witness would be quite as valuable if it told on the
other side. Why, Hilyard, you’re nowhere! ’Tis I
am the man of the day. But no; he’s the go-ahead
fellow, and I’m the drag; yet a drag has its uses.”
“Granted, if you go down hill. But out of thine
own mouth art thou convicted, most learned Master!
What hast thou talked all this night but progress?
But one thing more: tell us, do you find these
Admirable Crichtons of yours the least in the world
priggish? Or are they namby-pamby youths, who do
as they’re bid, and haven’t much taste for unlawful
adventure?”
“Taste for adventure! Why, little fellows of nine
come, able to swim, row, ride, do everything man or
boy needs do, and how are fellows of that sort to be
kept out of adventures? But they do as they’re bid, I
grant you, and the way they do it shows fifty times
the spirit of the fellows who shirked. Mind, I’m
speaking of the boys who have been brought up at
home, not of those who have ‘growed.’ But don’t
run away with the notion that the best of them are
perfect. We must be at it all the time, or the ground
gained is gone from under our feet.”
“Look, look! do look at Brenton: something will
happen if he doesn’t get an innings.”
“Gentlemen, you must, you really must, hear me
on this matter! You must let me show Dr. Oldcastle
the ‘reason why’ of what he observes.”
“Hear, hear! Let’s have it, Doctor. Don’t spare
a word.”
“Well, to begin at the beginning (no! not with
Adam, nor even with the Dark Ages); some five-and-twenty
or so, years before Clough’s EVENT, men
of science began to grope for a clue to the understanding
of this queer riddle of human nature. That
action (including speech) depends on thought, and
that action—repeated action—forms character, had
long ago been got at by inductive processes. Now,
these meddling scientific fellows were not content
with, It is, because it is! they must needs come
poking round with their everlasting—‘Why?’ This
particular ‘Why’ proved a most hard nut to crack;
indeed, it is only within living memory that their
guesses at truth have become entirely demonstrable;
but, as early as I said, they had thus much
ground under their feet—analogy and probability
were altogether on their side, and it was impossible
to prove, or even to show a fair case for, the contrary
view. These scientists perceived that they were undermining
the methods, the aims, the very idea of
education as popularly held. They indicated new
lines, suggested new principles. But their discoveries
were to be like that corn of wheat—first they must
fall into the ground and die. Years passed before
educationalists woke up to what had been done. At
last it dawned upon them that it was now possible
to formulate a science of education; to propose laws
which should work out definite ends with mathematical
certainty. The days of casual bringing-up
were numbered. A basis, and that a physical basis,
was found. The principle which underlies the possibility
of all education was discovered to them as it
is to us to-day. They were taught that the human
frame, brain as well as muscle, grows to the uses it is
earliest put to. In a hundred years, we have advanced
no further in principle, but we have applied the
principle in many directions. It is, indeed, hardly
possible to get beyond the ground covered by this
so simple sounding axiom: that is, it is hardly within
our power to overstate the possibilities of education.
Anything may be made of a child by those who first
get him into their hands. No doubt, propagandism
becomes the immediate duty of any who have perceived
a saving principle for the race. And efforts
were made in many directions to bring before parents
of all classes the notion that the formation of habits
is among the chief aims of education. Our host’s
EVENT is one of these efforts, and the Parents’ Club
spread like wildfire; every one was ready for it, because
people were beginning to feel the wretched
uncertainty of the casual method. How is it, they
asked, that, bring up two boys in the same way, and
one turns out a villain, the other, a credit to his
family? Now, the ‘New Education’ deals entirely
with individuals; not with children, but with the
child; the faulty habit is supplanted, observe the
word, the desirable habit produced, within a definite
period, say a month or so, and then the parents’
easy work is to keep the child upon the lines of
habit thus produced.”
“Now, stop a minute, Doctor, stop a minute! I’m
afraid I’m about to lose my easily won laurels.
You, who are a classical scholar, must know how
familiar to the mind both of Roman and Greek was
this doctrine of habit. Again, a poet of our own, an
eighteenth-century man—wasn’t he Dryden?—expresses
capitally the time-out-of-mind English feeling
on this subject—
“‘Children, like tender osiers, take the bow,
And, as they first are fashion’d, always grow;
For what we learn in youth, to that alone
In age we are by second nature prone.’”
“Most happy; but don’t you see, Dr. Oldcastle,
I began by admitting that people have always had
a notion that they must bring up their children in
good habits, and suppress faulty ones. But now,
they have something more than a notion; they have
scientific certainty. And, instead of dawdling through
the whole period of childhood with spasmodic efforts
to get a boy to tie his shoe-strings fast, they take it
in hand once and for all, keep incessant watch for
the week or two it will take to form the habit, and
then the thing is done with for a lifetime. The new
habit once formed, the parent’s part is no more than
to watch against chance returns to the old ways
until the habit is ingrained in the stuff of the child’s
character. Now, don’t you see that this is a very
different thing from the desultory way in which a
child was allowed to try off and on for a habit all
his days, and never got it?”
“I admit there’s a difference; it tallies, too, with
what I notice in the young boys who enter with
us. You mean that their mothers have definitely
set themselves for a month or two, say, to form a
habit—now obedience, now truthfulness, now attention,
and so on—and that is why the boys come to
me with character, not mere disposition?”
“Yes, that’s what I mean; and it’s on these lines
we have been advancing for a whole century. In
another direction, too, education has been going
forward; but, here, we have only analogy to guide
us, not yet certainty. It cannot be predicated as yet,
whether we are simple or complex beings, whether
in each of us is bound up one life or several. It is
not impossible, for instance, that, just as our physical
life is sustained because multitudinous organisms come
to life, feed, grow, multiply, and die, perpetually in
our substance, so, perhaps what we may call our
immaterial life is sustained by multitudinous lives
such as our philosophy has never dreamed of. An
idea, for instance, what is it? We don’t know yet;
but this we know, that every idea we get is quick
within us as a living being, that it feeds, grows,
multiplies, and then, behold it is no more! There
are bodies natural and there are bodies spiritual.
Perhaps this sort of thing is too immature to be
pressed into service. But of other parts of us, to
which names and ideas of something like personality
are attached—conscience, will, our spiritual being—this
it is quite safe to assert: they thrive upon their
appropriate meat and work, they perish of inanition
and idleness. This, too, we take into our scheme of
education, and with great results.”
The Dean got up:—
“I, for one, must heartily thank Dr. Brenton for
his most suggestive lecture. No, don’t look ‘castigated’
Doctor; ’tis a lecture for weight and worth, but of
commendable brevity. Speaking for the ‘cloth’ I
should like to say how much we owe to this educational
revolution. A century ago, our Church
was supposed to show some signs of decadence;
to-day she is quick to her remotest extremities.
And why? simply because she has gone with the
times in following up the advances of the ‘New
Education.’ She, with the rest of you, perceives that
the world has ever one great thing to do—to bring
up the young in advance of the generation before
them; that the sole valuable inheritance the present
has to leave behind is—exalted national character.
Wherefore, she has laboured assiduously on the two
lines Dr. Brenton emphasises to-night—‘that Habit is
ten natures’; and, that the spiritual life must flourish
or decay as it is duly fed and exercised, or allowed to
lie idle and unfed. Therefore, is every clergyman
instructed, above all, to minister to the young of his
parish—of all classes. The growing soul cannot thrive
upon husks—therefore must the truth be divested of
the husks of the past, and clothed upon with the
living thought of the present. The young soul must
be taught its work, the spiritual exercises of prayer
and praise, the bodily exercise of service; and as no
man can teach what he does not know, the minister
to the young must be qualified and ever active in these.
Seeing these and kindred truths, our clergy are raising
up about them a body of ardent young spirits to
whom self-sacrifice is a law; labour in spiritual
uplands a necessity. And for much of this progress,
I say, we are indebted to the labours of the ‘New
Educationists,’ whom we therefore gladly hold up
with both hands.”
“This is very gratifying hearing; we have all along
been very sensible of the cordiality and helpfulness
of the clergy, who so commonly throw in their lot
with us. But that we should be doing them some
service all the time—this is news indeed. May I
imitate the Dean, and say a word professionally.
We doctors have reaped where we sowed—and
abundantly. In the old days, families had each
‘their doctor,’ who was called in now and then to
do battle with disease which had already made headway.
But now, people are beginning to see that
low vitality, poor physique, and even organic disease—hereditary
or other—are very commonly the results
of faulty education, or bringing up, if that is the
better way of putting it. What is the consequence?
Why, the doctor is retained, like husband or wife,
for sickness and health; he is the medical adviser by
the year, or usually by the lifetime. He thrives not
on sickness, but upon health. Drops in on his clients
unawares, finds one girl doubled up over a book, another
standing on one foot, notes the hectic flush and bright
eye of this child, the tendency to drowsiness in that—the
flabby arms and quick intelligence of the little
town-bred family, the stolid dulness of the farmer’s
boy—for rich and poor come in course to him. He
does not wait for disease to be set up, but averts the
tendency; and though he has found no elixir of life,
nor means of averting death—this, he may almost
venture to promise his clients, that so long as they
live, they shall live with eye not waxed dim, nor
natural force abated. And all this because he
knows that the body, too, must have its education,
its careful regulation, and that bone and muscle
and vital organs alike grow to the habits you set up
in them.”
Mr. Hilyard had been using his pencil for the last
few minutes, and was evidently preparing to show on
what lines the schools, too, had been advancing during
this age of many revolutions, when—“’Tis eleven
o’clock, and the ladies!” brought the discussion to an
end.
Hobbes followed, to the letter, the philosophy which derives ideas
from sense impressions; he did not fear the consequences, and
said boldly that the soul was as subservient to necessity as is
society to despotism. The cultivation of noble and pure aspirations
is so firmly established in England, by political and religious
institutions, that speculation moves round these mighty pillars
without ever shaking them. Hobbes had few supporters in his
country, but Locke’s influence was everywhere felt. He was moral
and religious in character, and he never admitted any of the
dangerous arguments which naturally follow in the train of his
theories; the majority of his fellow-countrymen, in accepting
his theories, were inconsistent enough to separate cause from
effect, whilst Hume and the French philosophers, admiring his
system, have applied it in a much more logical way.
Locke’s system of metaphysics had but one effect on the minds
of Englishmen; it dulled their intuitive originality. Even when
it parched the sources of philosophical thought, it could not
destroy the deeply rooted religious sentiment of the nation. But
this system of metaphysics, which was received by all Europe,
Germany excepted, has been one of the chief causes of the spread
of immorality; in the philosophy of the materialist men found
the precepts which give sanction to every immoral practice.
Printed byBallantyne, Hanson & Co. Edinburgh and London
Transcriber’s Note:
This book was written in a period when many words had not become
standardized in their spelling. Words may have multiple spelling
variations or inconsistent hyphenation in the text. These have been
left unchanged unless indicated below. Dialect, obsolete and alternative
spellings were left unchanged.
Footnotes were renumbered sequentially and were
moved to the end of the chapter. Obvious printing errors, such as
backwards, upside down, or partially printed letters and punctuation, were corrected.
Final stops missing at the end of sentences and abbreviations were
added. Spaces were added between run together words. Accents were adjusted where needed. Duplicate letters at line endings or page breaks were removed.